Michael Wynn's Occult Reference Library
COMMUNICATION,COMMUNICATED,COMMUNICATE,COMMUNICATIONS

Return to Occult Library Index

A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

rthiness. hermes hermes is the greek messenger god who travelled between dimensions. he is associated with the wise ancient egyptian god thoth and the later roman mercury. he is credited with great knowledge, healing powers and medical knowledge. the double entwined snake of hermes' and mercury's caduceus, or wand, which is often a living growing staff, is a symbol both of healing and of powerful communication. the snake forms two circles, the interlinked cycles of good and evil, life and death, light and darkness. the wings on the caduceus are for wisdom, guarding against gossip and malicious words as well as illness. among hermes' many patronages were moneylenders and thieves and so he can protect against poverty and trickery, as well as helping you to speak the truth that is in your hea

station through unwise industrialisation or building, and for caring for animals and their natural habitats. surround your green earth candle with grains, berries, fruits, coins or pot pourri. brown candles may also be used as earth candles. yellow yellow is for air and the east, dawn and spring. a yellow candle is placed at the three o'clock position. air represents life itself, logic, the mind, communication, health, new beginnings, travel, learning, yang and the male god in the form of sky deities. it is a good element to invoke if you are seeking change or when communication is proving difficult with either an individual or an organisation, and to clear stagnation of thoughts. it is also a focus for spells against air pollution, technological devastation and storms, and for the protect

f innovation, courage assertiveness and action. ruled by mars. taurus, the bull: 21 april to 21 may. colour: pink. a fixed earth sign, for rituals concerning all kinds of material matters and security, also for patience and caution if the way ahead seems hazardous. ruled by venus. gemini, the heavenly twins: 22 may to 21 june. colour: yellow or pale grey. a mutable air sign, for spells concerning communication, learning, choices, adaptability and short-distance travel. ruled by mercury. cancer, the crab: 22 june to 22 july. colour: silver. a cardinal water sign, for spells concerning the home and family, especially for protection and for gentle love and friendship. ruled by the moon. leo, the lion: 23 july to 23 august. colour: gold. a fixed fire sign, for rituals for courage and leadershi

oy and also the successful integration of all aspects of the personality into a harmonious whole. orange candles are best used on a sunday. yellow yellow is the colour associated with mercury, the winged messenger of the roman gods. through his skill and dexterity, he came to rule over commerce and medicine and also became patron of tricksters and thieves. yellow candles therefore encourage clear communication and activity of all kinds, improving memory, concentration and learning, and are good for overcoming mental stagnation and blocks in ideas or assimilation of facts. use them in rituals when you wish to gain another person's confidence and approval or to win someone round in business or intellectual matters; to sharpen logic; for succeeding in examinations and tests; also for good luc

on's confidence and approval or to win someone round in business or intellectual matters; to sharpen logic; for succeeding in examinations and tests; also for good luck, for short journeys or to initiate a house move within the same area. yellow is also a healing colour, especially for conditions needing surgery or concerning the mind. yellow is good for careers in business, medicine, technology, communication or the media and also for job changes. yellow candles are best used on a wednesday. green green is the colour of venus, goddess of love, and so is good for all love and relationship matters, especially partnerships and romance; it is also potent for rites involving the natural world, herbs, gardening and tree magick, for healing the planet and especially the forests and the land. gre

ABRAMELIN1

o lord, by thy name we have called them, suffer them to administer unto us. introduction xxiii and that all things may work together for thy honour and glory, to whom with thee, the son and blessed spirit, be ascribed all might, majesty, and dominion, world without end. amen. the invocation being made, the good angels will appear unto you which you desire, which you shall entertain with a chaste communication, and licence them to depart. now the lamen which is used to invoke any good spirit must be made after the following manner: either in metal conformable or in new wax mixed with convenient spices and colours; or it may be made with pure white paper with convenient colours, and the outward form of it may be either square, circular, or triangular, or of the like sort, according to the r

ALEISTER CROWLEY LIBER CHANOKH

h i a i k k a a e e e i i e e l l l e e l l m g+ then reading down columns we get zaphkiel, zadkiel, cumael, raphael, haniel, michael, gabriel for the seven classical planets, with the final+ signifying the earth. 6: while there does indeed appear in tfr (p. 179) an arrangement of the letters from the black cross as a five by four table, this appears to have been a convenience adopted during the communication of the great table (table of watchtowers; as the letters were immediately afterwards written into the cross between the four tablets, described as the crosse of union, or black cross (ibid, p. 180. the importance it assumed in the golden dawn appears to derive from an intermediate source, possibly sloane ms 307, an edited extract from which became h, clavicula tabularum enochii. 7: i

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

equilibrium by bringing the book. suppose a severer and more serious aim; suppose that i wish to win a woman who dislikes me and loves somebody else. in this case, not only her will, but her lover's must be overcome by my own. i have no direct control of either. but my will is in touch with the woman's by means of our minds; i have only to make my mind the master of hers by the existing means of communication; her mind will then present its recantation to her will, her will repeal its decision, and her body submit to mine as the seal of her surrender. here the magical link exists; only it is complex instead of simple as in the first class. there is opportunity for all kinds of error in the transmission of the will; misunderstanding may mar the matter; a mood may make mischief; external ev

ciated with genius; the power to perceive the universe accurately, to analyse, coordinate, and judge impressions is the foundation of all great work. an army is but a blundering brute unless its intelligence department works as it should. the magician obtains the transcendental knowledge necessary to an intelligent course of conduct directly in consciousness by clairvoyance and clairaudience; but communication with superior 155 intelligences demands elaborate preparation, even after years of successful performance. it is therefore useful to possess an art by which one can obtain at a moment's notice any information that may be necessary. this art is divination. the answers to one's questions in divination are not conveyed directly but through the medium of a suitable series of symbols. the

vertheless persist, aspiring with ardour towards one's angel, and comforted 170 by the assurance that he is guiding one secretly towards himself, and that all one's mistakes are necessary preparations for the appointed hour of meeting him. each mistake is the combing-out of some tangle in the hair of the bride as she is being coiffed for marriage. on the other hand, although the adept is in daily communication with his angel, he ought to be careful to consult him only on questions proper to the dignity of the relation. one should not consult one's angel on too many details, or indeed on any matters which come within the office of one's familiar spirits. one does not go the the king about petty personal trifles. the romance and rapture of the ineffable union which constitutes adeptship must

xix of dramatic rituals. the wheel turns to those effectual methods of invocation employed in the ancient mysteries and by certain secret bodies of initiates to-day. the object of them is almost invariably<universal. it would not be impracticable to adopt this method to such operations as talismanic magick. for example, one might consecrate and charge a pantacle by the communication by aiwaz to the scribe of the book of the law, the magician representing the angel, the pantacle being the book, and the person on whom the pantacle is intended to act taking the part of the scribe> the invocation of a god, that god conceived in a more or less material and personal fashion. these rituals are therefore well suited for such persons as are capable of understanding the s

elephone at once to fielding, when he met her. he did this, and she advanced toward him with the same gesture, and said in the same breath "remind me that i have to telephone to tom jones- the name of a music-hall agent employed by her. it will be seen that there is here no question of any connection between the elements of the coincidence. if a similar occurrence had taken place in the course of communication with an alleged spirit, it would have been regarded as furnishing a very high degree of proof of the existence of an independent intelligence. to make this clear, let me substitute the terms of the equation. suppose two independent mediums, a and b, were to receive respectively at the same moment two messages, the first "ask b who wrote hamlet, the second "ask a the name of shakespea

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

i don't know which of us is better at it, but i am sure that he must be a very long way ahead of me if he is one of them. you have already in these pages and elsewhere in my writings examples numerous and varied of the way in which they work. the list is far magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 112 from complete. the matters of ab-ul-diz and of amalantrah show one method of communication; then there is the way of direct "inspiration" as in the case of "hermes eimi" in new orleans38. again, they may send an ordinary living man, whether one of themselves or no i cannot feel sure, to instruct me in some task, or to set me right when i have erred. then there have been messages conveyed by natural objects, animate or inanimate39. needless to say, the outstanding example i

of hearing" his tympana were ruptured- and the question was how? all right for most of it; one could show him the words typed on slips. but during part of the ceremony he was hoodwinked; one was reduced to the deaf-and-dumb alphabet devised for such occasions. i am as clumsy and stupid at that as i am at most things, and lazy, infernally lazy, on top of that. well, when it came to the point, the communication of the words became abominably, intolerably tedious. and then! then i found that about two-thirds of my "absolutely essential" ritual was not necesasary at all! that larned 'im. love is the law, love under will. fraternally, 666 magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 187 chapter xxvii 37 structure of mind based on that of body (haeckel and bertrand russell) cara

e a conceivable alternative? well, consider the cause of the impending collapse. it is quite simple: knowledge is loose, without control of will and of intelligence (how clearly the qabalah states and demonstrates this doctrine! but i musn't be naughty; let me stick to common sense) now, these qualities in us having failed to measure up to the situation of the world, one hope remains; to get into communication with those "gods" or "masters" whose existence was demonstrated in my premise major and learn from them. but is this possible? tradition and experience unite to assert that it is so; moreover, various forms of technique for accomplishing this are at our disposal. this is what is called the great work; and it is abundantly clear that no other aim is worth pursuit. so much for the argu

sical body. as our experiments proceed, we find that our astral body itself can be divided into grosser and subtler components. in this way we become aware of the existence of what we call, for convenience, the holy guardian angel, and the more we realise the implications of the theory of the existence of such a being, the clearer it becomes that our supreme task is to put ourselves into intimate communication with him. for one thing, we shall find that in the object of sense which we examine there are elements which resist our examination. we must raise ourselves to a plane in which we obtain complete control of such. it is found furthermore in the course of experiment that a great many of the apparent differences in our study conceal a hidden unity, and vice versa. like every other scien

ALEISTER CROWLEY TAO TEH KING

ion. 1. in a little kingdom of few people it should be the order that though there were men able to do the work of ten men or five score, they should not be employed((at this high pressure) though the people regarded death as sorrowful, yet they should not wish to go elsewhere. 2. they should have boats and wagons, yet no necessity to travel; corslets and weapons, yet no occasion to fight. 3. for communication they should use knotted cords((the curse of modern society is the press: babble of twaddle, like a drunk prostitute vomiting. one should say only things strictly necessary) 4. they should deem their food sweet, their clothes beautiful, their houses homes, their customs delightful. 5. there should be another state within view, so that its fowls and dogs should be heard; yet to old age

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE LOST CONTINENT

its flesh was not unlike bear, but more delicate. notable, too, was the great quantity of turtle; also the giant oysters, the huge deep sea crabs, a kind of octopus whose flesh made a nutritious and elegant soup, and innumerable shell-fish, added to the table. the waterways were haunted by shoals of a small and poisonous fish* whose bite was immediate death to man, a fact which altogether cut off communication between one island and another except by air, as the hippopotamus-animal, although immune to its bite, was unable to swim. of the sleeping chambers i shall tell more particularly in the course of my remarks on zro .pa iii. of the aim of the magicians of atlas: of zro; and its properties and uses: of that which combined with it: and of black phosphorus. it was the most ancient traditi

and the sophist was ambitious, and yet the law he wished to establish was the ruling law of the servile races. the 'law' was accordingly sent to the high house for approval. some opposition may have been forseen, but no one was prepared for the blackness of disapproval which actually radiated, striking hearts cold. a course without precedent, no answer was vouchsafed. on the contrary, even normal communication was suspended. the houses which favoured the innovation--333 in numbers--took counsel, came to the decision that it was useless to oppose the high house, and were about to acquiesce, when a woman who had once been in the presence of 'to her' rose and thought vehemently 'the living atla is the head of our conspiracy. in other words, they were the loyalists, the magicians of the high h

. there was a governor of these, of whose name, nature and function i am not permitted to speak. p7. one of the most brilliant children committed suicide on learning that he could not move his upper jaw. this boy is of the eleven heroes who had statues in the high house. and the atlantean for 'sorrow' in its ultimate sense('dukka' or 'weltschmerz) is to wrench at the upper jaw. p8. this system of communication has great advantages over any other. it is independent of distance, and dependent on the will of the transmitter. telepathic messages could not be 'tapped' or miscarry in any way. p9. called by them zhee-zhou, in imitation of the swish of the tail and the cry of its victim. chapter iii: p10. the point was discussed fully, and finally relegated, in the council of stockholm, 1913. p10

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

ful revelation unto men. the new comment this passage following appears to be a qablaistic test (on the regular pattern) of any person who may claim to be the magical heir of the beast. be ye well assured all that the solution, when it is found, will be unquestionable. it will be marked by the most sublime simplicity, and carry immediate conviction (the above paragraph was written previous to the communication of charles stansfeld jones with regard to the 'numbers and the words' which constitute the key to the cipher of this book. see the appendix to these comment. i prefer to leave my remark as it originally stood, in order to mark my attitude at the time of writing. al ii,76 "4 6 3 8 a b k 2 4 a l g m o r 3 y x 24 89 r p s t o v a l. what meaneth this, o prophet? thou knowest not; nor sh

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 1

hed, as fast as the diligence of the persons employed to write it down will permit. it is the intention of the brothers of the a. a. to establish a laboratory in which students may be able to carry out such experiments as require too much time and toil to suit with their ordinary life; and their further plans will be explained fully as opportunity permits. any person desirous of entering into the communication with the a. a. may do so by addressing a letter to the chancellor of the order, at the offices of this paper. 3 an account of a. a. first written in the language of his period by the councillor von eckartshausen and now revised and rewritten in the universal cipher 5 a. a. official publication in class c. issued by order: d.d.s. 7= 4 o.s.v. 6= 5 n.s.f. 5= 6 6 illustration opposite to

istory of philosophy "the spiritual guide of molinos "the star in the west (captain fuller "the dhammapada [s.b.e. series, oxford university press "the questions of king milinda [s.b.e. series "777. vel prolegomena &c "varieties of religious experience (james "kabbala denudata "knox om pax" 3. careful study of these books will enable the pupil to speak in the language of his master and facilitate communication with him. 4. the pupil should endeavour to discover the fundamental harmony of these very varied works; for this purpose he will find it best to study the most extreme divergences side by side. 5. he may at any time that he wishes apply for examination in this course of reading. 6. during the whole of this elementary study and practice, he will do wisely to seek out, and attach himse

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

rom london to new york, i show such power that it is reasonable to insist on my flying at least a few miles to order. i challenge watson to give me the name of one relative of a stranger that i bring him. the cross-correspondences are more satisfactory. but the hypothesis of spirits is quite unnecessary. if we admit, as any pantheist would admit, that subliminal mrs verral is identical with or in communication with subliminal mrs piper, there is no mystery left, no suggestion of myers to pit against the blank failure of the sealed letter test. further, i distrust "mrs holland" i cannot believe that any one is so imbecile as not to solve the hodgson cipher at a single glance. but a grande hyst rique forging the script might pretend to be unable to decipher it. i have seen more fraud from th

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 2

on the summit of that mystic mountain; and how that ancient dog was indeed god himself. 230 the acolyte before we enter upon the events of the great journey of frater p, during which for six years he voyaged over the face of the globe in quest of the mystic knowledge of all nations, it will be necessary here to recount, briefly though it may be, the circumstances which let up to his entering into communication with the order of a. a. born of an ancient family, but a few days after the fifty-sixth equinox before the equinox of the gods, he was reared and educated in the faith of christ as taught by one of the strictest sects of the many factions of the christian church, and scarcely had he learnt to lisp the simplest syllables of childhood than his martyrdom began. from infancy he struggled

t view, and from its summit all things will be shown unto him. a child learning to play on the violin will not at the outset be mistaken for sarasate or paganini; for there will be discord and confusion of sound. so now, as we start upon the first visions of p. we find chaos piled on chaos, much struggling and noise, a roaring of wild waters in the night, and then finally, melody, silence and the communication of the mystic books of v.v.v.v.v. 301 let us now trace his progress in search of the stone of the philosophers, which is hidden in the mountain of abiegnus. there are eighteen recorded visions33 between the commencement of november and the end of december 1898, but as there is not sufficient space to include them all, only six of the most interesting will be given. being all written

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 3

be glad to mark the following part of the letter "i beg of you, sir" concludes the man-cover "not to send me any proofs before publication. it would be but an unnecessary trouble to you; to me such a mark of regard from an unknown benefactor would prove a burden and give occasion to my enemies for recrudescence of persecution. my mail is sure to be ransacked, if indeed i am to be blessed with any communication from the living. but when all the instalments are published and my name is flying from lip to lip, then, and then only, you, whoever your are, noble champion of the men-covers, please send me thirty-one copies to be given away "i claim no royalty- no money- no consideration! the creature who accumulates the most extremely interesting and highly noble characteristics of a cover and of

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2

n penry standing, his head and his feet white like wool, and his eyes a flaming fire! this, then, in one language or another, is our philosophical position. but for those who are not content with this, let it be said that there is something more behind and beyond. among us are those who have experienced things of a nature so exalted that no words ever penned could even adumbrate them faintly. the communication of such knowledge, so far as it is at all possible, must be a personal thing; and we offer it with both hands. it is simple to write to the chancellor of the a. a. at the care of the publishers, 23 paternoster row, e.c; a neophyte of the order will be detailed to meet the inquirer. he will read to him the history of the order and explain the task of the probationer. for we give to ea

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 2

d sciences which are under the dominion of mercury, and finally swear thou by the great magic sigil 189 that i hold in my hand, that thou wilt in future always speedily appear before us; coming whensoever thy sigil is unveiled from its yellow silken covering: and manifesting whensoever we enable thee by the offerings and sacrifices of thy nature! to the end that thou mayest be a perpetual link of communication between the great god thoth under his three forms and ourselves "the final admonition" o thou mighty and potent prince of spirits taphthartharath: forasmuch as thou hast obeyed us in all our demands, i now finally bind and conjure thee: that thou hereafter harm me not, or these my companions, or this place, or aught pertaining unto all of us: that thou faithfully do perform all those

ning to perform the ceremonial operation laid down in it at the very first opportunity. this he was unable to do for nearly a year; it being not until november 1899 that he found it possible for him to retire to the house he had bought and make all necessary preparations for the great ceremony, which was to be commenced on the following easter. the system, as taught by abramelin, of entering into communication with one's holy guardian angel, is, of all western systems of magic, perhaps the most simple and effective. no impossible demands are made, and though perhaps some are difficult to carry out, there is always a reason for them, and they are not merely placed in the way as tests of the worker's skill. the whole operation is so lucidly dealt with in mr. macgregor mathers' translation,32

nted with s.a, i should say the same, though for the sake of the order, and for the circumstance that it would mean so deadly a blow to s.a.'s reputation, i entreat you to keep this secret from the "order" for the present, at least, though you are at perfect liberty to show "him" this if you think fit "after mature consideration("e")he has never been at "any time" either in personal or in written communication with the secret chiefs of the order, he having "either himself "forged or procured to be forged" the professed correspondence between him and them, and my tongue having been tied all these years by a previous oath of secrecy to him, demanded by him, from me, before showing me what he had either done or caused to be done or both. you must comprehend from what little i say here the "ex

hat the reason for making his charge of forgery public was, that the whole constitution of the order depended upon the authenticity of the documents that he alleged to be forged. at a meeting of the committee on march 29, l.o. stated that he had seen s.a, who had given him his honourable assurance that he had no reason to suppose that s.d.a. was not the person she purported to be. he had only had communication with her by letter, and had "bon fide" posted letters to her in germany in reply. 257 on april 2, d.d.c.f, wrote refusing to acknowledge the right of the second order to elect a committee, and threatened members with the punitive current. at this juncture p, influenced, so far as himself knew, only by the impulse of self-sacrifice for the order that had done so much for him; but, as

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3

eth mountains, we have accomplished the only miracle which god has licensed us to perform" charles baudelaire("translated by" aleister crowley) 112 review a book of mystery and vision. by a. e. waite. william rider and son. 7s. 6"d "the introduction" mr. waite speaks of a "kind of secret school, or united but incorporate fraternity, which independently of all conventional means of recognition and communication do no less communicate and recognise one another without hesitation of hindrance in every part of the world. of this school the author may and does claim that he is the intimate representative and mouthpiece &c &c. good "this mystic life at its highest is undeniably selfish" hullo, what's this "it is a striking fact that so little of any divine consequence has been uttered by poets i

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4 2

eing, and get the same hitherto unconceived facts. it is this characteristic which, beyond all gainsaying, proves the definite existence of the most wondrous of the hasheesh disclosed states of mind. the realm of that stimulus is no vagary; it as much exists and england. we are never so absurd as to expect to see insane men by the dozen all holding to the same hallucination without having had any communication with each other. as i said once previously, after my acquaintance with the realm of witchery had become, probably, about as universal as anybody's, when i chanced to be called to take care of some one making the experiment for the first time (and i always was called, by the faintest word, often by a mere look, i could tell exactly the place that my patient had reached, and treat him

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6

iii. the theological aspect of death and immortality. iv. the common arguments for immortality. part iii "psychological- introductory. i. the moment of death. ii. visions of the dying. iii. death described from beyond the veil. iv. experiments in photographing and weighting the soul. v. death coincidences. vi. the testimony of science- psychical research. vii. on the intra-cosmic difficulties of communication. viii. conclusions. appendices. bibliography. index "the book. has much to recommend it on the score of stimulus to calm reasoning and further research "pall mall gazette "the collaborators may certainly claim that they have brought proven evidence as to the persistence of individual consciousness and personal identity which merits consideration "sunday times "well worth reading "the

ALEX SANDERS THE KING OF THE WITCHES

23. but in these unhappy times we must celebrate our sacred mysteries in secret. 24. so be it ordained, that none but the wicca may see our mysteries, for our enemies are many and torture loosens the tongue of man. 25. so be it ordained that no coven shall know where th.e next coven bide. 26. or who its members be. save only the priest. and priestess and messenger. 131 27. and there. shall be no communication. between them, save by the messenger of the gods, or the summoner. 28. and onlyifit be safe may the covens meet in some sa.fe place for the great festivals. 29. and while there, none .shall say whence they came nor give their true names. 30. to thisiend,.any that are tortured in their agony may not tell if they do not kn.ow. 31. so be it ordained that no one shall tell anyone not of

ALEXANDRIAN BOOK OF SHADOWS OCCULT

temples. 22. 23. but in these unhappy times we must celebrate our sacred mysteries in secret. so be it ordained that none but the wicca may see our mysteries, for our enemies are many and torture loosens the tongue of man. 24. 25. so be it ordained that no coven shall know where the next coven bide. 26. or who its members be, save only the priest and priestess and messenger. and there shall be no communication between them, save by the messenger of the gods, or the summoner. 27. 28. and only if it be safe may the covens meet in some safe place for the great festivals. 29. and while there, none shall say whence they came nor give their true names. 30. to this end, that if any be tortured, in their agony, they may not tell if they do not know. so be it ordained that no one shall tell anyone

refoil, vervain, st.-john's-wort, dill, hinder witches of their will! upon the clock, dependeth not. success pursueth the persistent. guilt flees when none pursueth. power shared is power lost. seek thine enemy in secret. thoughts are things: as a man thinkest, so he is. no one person can accomplish all. danger is never overcome without danger. the past is fixed, yet the future may be bent. where communication fails, confusion follows. some things cannot be understood by mortal man. many such must simply be accepted. rush in where angels fear to tread: the gods are with you. as a man thinketh, so is he. if you think small, you become small. remember the passwords: perfect love and perfect trust, so trust the universe and be at home everywhere. if you imagine and fear 'i will get trapped, o

to obtain good results you must be free from all disturbances. remember, darkness, points of light gleaming amid the surrounding dark, incense and the steady passes by a white arm, are not as stage effects but rather they are mechanical instruments which serve to start the suggestion which later unlocks the knowledge that it is possible to obtain the divine ecstacy, and so attain to knowledge and communication with the divine goddess. when once you have attained this, ritual is needless, as you may attain the state of ecstacy at will, but 'til then or, if having obtained or attained it yourself, you wish to bring a companion to that state of joy, ritual is best. notes l published in janet and stewart farrar's the witches' way, from gbg's text b/c bos. to leave the body 'tis not wise to str

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

m geometrically accurate. browning had hold of a part of this truth when he wrote "all's change, but permanence as well..and continued "truth inside, and outside, truth also; and between each, falsehood that is change, as truth is permanence "truth successively takes shape, one grade above its last presentment" we must remember also that beyond a certain point it is not safe nor wise to carry the communication of the facts of the solar system. much must remain esoteric and veiled. the risks of too much knowledge are far greater than the menace of too little. with knowledge comes responsibility and power two things for which the race is not yet ready. therefore, all we can do is to study and correlate with what wisdom and discretion may be ours, using the knowledge that may come for the goo

ontinuous functioning. in all cases it is preceded by a burning, through the medium of the inner fire, and by the destruction, through sacrifice, of all that separates. the approach to unity is through destruction of the lower, and of all that forms a barrier. take, in illustration, the web that separates the etheric body and the emotional. when that web has been burned away by the inner fire the communication between the bodies of the personality becomes continuous and complete, and the three lower vehicles function as one. you have a somewhat analogous situation on the higher levels, though the parallel cannot be pushed to detail. the intuition corresponds to the emotional, and the four higher levels of the mental plane to the etheric. in the destruction of the causal body at the time of

e perfect seventh type, our planetary type. 2. they are each distinguished by one of the six colours, with the lord of the world showing forth the full planetary colour, these six being subsidiary. 3. their work is therefore concerned, not only with force distribution, but with the passing into our scheme from other planetary schemes, of egos seeking earth experience. 4. each of them is in direct communication with one or another of the sacred planets. 5. according to astrological conditions, and according to the turning of the planetary wheel of life, so one or another of these kumaras will be active. the three buddhas of activity change from time to time, and become in turn exoteric or esoteric as the case may be. only the king persists steadily and watchfully in active physical incarnat

ation have come to do. in this linking up of the two planes people are required who are polarised in their mental bodies (or, if not polarised there, are nevertheless well rounded out and balanced) and can therefore work safely and with intelligence in this type of work. it necessitates primarily people in whose vehicles can be found a certain proportion of atomic sub-plane matter, so that direct communication can be effected between the higher and the lower via the atomic cross-section of the causal body. this is not easy to explain clearly, but a consideration of the diagram in "a study in consciousness" by mrs. besant,page 27, may be helpful in explaining some matters that are apt to puzzle. we must recognise two things in pondering the subject of the masters and their disciples. first

gni is paramountly lord. agnichaitans. a group of fire devas. atlantis. the continent that was submerged in the atlantic ocean, according to the occult teaching and plato. atlantis was the home of the fourth root race, whom we now call the atlanteans- 125- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust antahkarana. the path, or bridge, between higher and lower mind, serving as a medium of communication between the two. it is built by the aspirant himself in m ental matter. ashram. the centre to which the master gathers the disciples and aspirants for personal instruction. atma. the universal spirit; the divine monad; the seventh principle; so called in the septenary constitution of man (see diagram in introduction) atomic subplane. the matter of the solar system is divided by the o

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

aring is consummated will completed hearing on the physical plane be likewise permitted. hearing on the mental plane is simply an extension of the faculty of differentiating sound. the hearing dealt with on all these planes is the hearing that has to do with the form, that concerns the vibration of matter, and that is occupied with the not-self. it has not to do with the psyche, or the telepathic communication that proceeds from mind to mind, but with the sound of the form or that power whereby one separated unit of consciousness is aware of another unit who is not himself. bear this carefully in mind. when the extension of hearing becomes such that it concerns the psyche, then we call it telepathy or that wordless communication that is the synthesis of hearing on all the three lower plane

two (god and man) is the heavenly man, whose body is made- 174- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust up of human and deva monads, and who has likewise his permanent atoms. always the three higher principles can be distinguished in importance from the four lower. the key is hidden in the fact that between the number of a globe in a chain and its corresponding chain lies a method of communication. the same is true likewise of the correspondence between a chain of globes and a scheme of analogous number. the connection between venus and the earth lies hid in number, and it took a moment of mysterious alignment between a globe, its corresponding chain and the scheme of allied number to effect the momentous occurrence known as the coming of the lords of flame. it occurred in the

(by means of it) to acquire knowledge, awareness, and self-realisation. these nine petals are of a predominant orange hue, though the six other colours are found as secondary colours in a varying degree. the inner three petals are of a lovely lemon-yellow hue. at the base of the lotus petals are the three points of light which mark the position of the permanent atoms, and which are the medium of communication between the solar angels and the lunar pitris. by means of these permanent atoms the ego, according to its state of evolution can construct his lunar bodies, acquire knowledge on the lower three planes, and thus buy his experience, and becomes aware. on a higher turn of the spiral, the monad through the egoic petals, and thus with the aid of the solar angels, acquires knowledge and e

ich find their lowest manifestation on this plane, and have no physical body such as the earth, and the other dense planets. they exist through the medium of gaseous matter, and their spheres of manifestation are simply composed of the four cosmic ethers and the cosmic gaseous. but all the great lives of the solar system do possess bodies of our systemic mental matter, and therefore on that plane communication between all these entities becomes a possibility. this fact is the basis of occult realisation, and the true ground for the at-one-ment. matter of the abstract levels of the mental plane enters into the composition of the vehicles for all these greater existences and through the medium of this energised substance each can get en rapport with each, no matter what their individual goal

greater life ever includes the lesser, and that each expansion of consciousness brings man closer to this realised oneness. therefore, if one might venture to express an abstraction and a state of consciousness in terms of time and space, and through the limitation of language, it might be stated that on egoic levels, or on the three higher subplanes of the mental plane, there exists a channel of communication, based on similarity of vibration and oneness of endeavour, between every one of the planetary schemes, within the solar ring-pass-not. here, and here alone (as regards the three worlds and the human kingdom, becomes possible the establishing of egoic relationships and the transmission of thought substance between a. units and egoic groups. b. groups and other groups. c. greater grou

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

rning this stage might be enumerated as follows: 1. the man is polarized in his spiritual nature, 2. he recognizes himself and functions as the soul, the christ, 3. he has the chitta or mind stuff in a state of quiescence, 4. the sutratma or thread is functioning adequately and the lower bodies are aligned upon it- 64- the light of the soul copyright 1998 lucis trust producing a direct channel of communication with the physical brain, 5. the brain is trained to serve only as a delicate receiver of truth impressions, 6. the third eye is in process of unfoldment. later, as the centres are awakened and brought into conscious control, they place the man en rapport with the various energy septenates in the seven planes of the system, and because the truth-perceiving faculty is developed, the ma

4. illumination or perception of the light aspect of manifestation. through meditation the yogi knows himself to be light, a point of fiery essence. through facility in the meditation process he can focus that light on any object he chooses and come "en rapport" with the light which that object is hiding. that light is then known to be one in essence with his own light-centre, and comprehension, communication and identification then become possible. 4. when concentration, meditation and contemplation form one sequential act, then is sanyama achieved. this is a most difficult idea to express for we have not in the english language the equivalent of the sanskrit term "sanyama" it is the synthesis of the three stages of the meditation process and is only possible to that student who has lear

h sense, the mind, as the interpreter and synthesizer of the other five. it is the capacity of the human being to say "i see "i smell" a thing the animal cannot do. 4. pervasiveness. all the senses are capable of infinite extension and every sense when consciously followed and utilized can lead a man in three main directions: a. to the centre of all things, back to the heart of god, b. into close communication with his fellow man, putting him en rapport with him, when so desired, c. into touch with all forms. to the average man there is only that which he can hear, touch, see, taste and smell, only five ways in which he can know. there are only five responses possible to him as he contacts vibration of any kind and in our solar system there is naught else but vibrating energy, god in activ

so. this is the object of all raja yoga practice. through the mind, the soul realm is cognized, just as through the senses the objective world was contacted. 5. useful purpose. when the relation of the five senses to the five elements is understood, and the law of vibration is studied and mastered, the adept can then turn to useful purposes all the powers of his nature. he not only can enter into communication with all parts of our planetary system but can also use discriminatingly and wisely all those parts of his own nature which are allied to, or correspondences of the nature of god as shown in the macrocosm. 48. as a result of this perfection, there comes rapidity of action like that of mind, perception independent of the organs, and mastery over root substance. we have been considerin

nown. the knower is also perceived, and the "perception of all objects" becomes possible. it becomes literally true, therefore, that for the yogin nothing remains hidden or unknown. information on all subjects becomes possible to him, for he has an instrument which he can use to ascertain that which the soul knows concerning the kingdom of god, the realm of spiritual truth. he can also enter into communication and convey to the soul that which is known to the man in physical incarnation. thus the knower, the field of knowledge and knowledge itself are brought into conjunction and the medium of this union is the mind. this is one great stage upon the path of return, and though in due time the intuition will supersede the mind, and direct spiritual perception take the place of mental percept

ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

would you do within, o soul, my brother? what would you do within? bar door and window that none may see: that alone we may be (alone! face to face in that flame-lit place) when first we begin to speak one with another" evelyn underhill we have studied briefly the objectives which we set before ourselves as we seek to reorient the mind to the soul, and through the union thus effected, enter into communication with a higher world of being. we are seeking to utilize the equipment with which a long series of life experiments and experience has endowed us, and whether we undertake the work from the standpoint of the mystical devotee or the intellectual aspirant, there are certain basic requirements which must precede any definite exercises. the words of the rev. r. j. campbell state succinctl

piness, but that happiness is an after effect and not a part of the illumined state. true illumination is related to the intellect, and should be in its purest aspect divorced from feeling altogether. it is a condition of knowledge, it is a state wherein the mind is brought into relation with god, and the longer that condition can be held free from emotional reactions, the more direct will be the communication between the soul and its instrument, and the freer from deterioration will be the imparted truths. a comparison of the way of the knower and the way of the mystic might be of value here. the mystic, especially in the west, gains his flash of insight; he sees the beloved; he touches heights of awareness, but his approach, in the majority of cases, has been the heart approach, and has

owledge most apparent. note what meister eckhart himself says "there is one power in the soul: intellect, of prime importance to the soul for making her aware of, for detecting, god..the soundest arguments expressly state (what is the truth) that the kernel of eternal life lies rather in knowledge than in love..the soul is not dependent upon temporal things but in the exaltation of her mind is in communication with the things of god"11(98) the knower has a different method from that of the mystic. his is the directing of the intellect to the object of its search; his is the way of the mind, and its discipline and control. he steadies the mind; he stops its versatility and focusses it; he seeks out after god; he divorces himself from feeling and is not interested in his own personal satisfa

these results as follows: the effect on the mind is direct apprehension of truth and direct understanding of a knowledge which is so wide and synthetic in its grasps that we cover it by the nebulous term, the universal mind. this type of knowledge is sometimes called the intuition, and is one of the main characteristics of illumination. a second effect on the mind is responsiveness to telepathic communication and a sensitiveness to other minds which have achieved an ability to function on soul levels. i do not here refer to so-called telepathic communication on psychic levels, or to that between brain and brain in the ordinary intercourse of daily life, with which we are all familiar. i refer to the interplay that can be set up between souls, divinely attuned, and which has resulted in th

t as interpreters of the universal mind and as intermediaries between the non-telepathic multitude and the eternal fountain of wisdom. to the illuminates of the world, to the intuitive thinkers in all fields of knowledge, and to the telepathic and inspired communicators can be traced the best that man now knows, the origin of the great world religions, and the triumphs of science. this telepathic communication must not be confused with mediumship, or with the mass of so-called inspirational writings, which are flooding our markets at this time. most of these communications are mediocre in character, and carry nothing new, or any message which will lead man on another step into the new age, or guide his feet, as he mounts the stair towards the heavenly places. the tapping of the sub-conscio

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

ut of fleshly bodies, and working in any field of divine manifestation form part of the planetary hierarchy and are integral units in that great cloud of witnesses who are the "onlookers and observers. they possess the power of spiritual insight or perception as well as objective or physical vision. in studying rule i we could summarize it simply yet profoundly under the following words: 1. egoic communication. 2. cyclic meditation. 3. coordination, or at-one-ment. the rules start off in a treatise on cosmic fire with a brief summary of the process and a statement as to the nature of the white magician. i would like in this first consideration of our subject to enumerate briefly the facts given in the commentary so as to demonstrate to the aspirant how much is given him for his considerati

te magic a. works from above downwards. b. is the result of solar vibration, and therefore of egoic energy- 35- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust c. is not an effect of the vibration of the form side of life, being divorced from emotion and mental impulse. 5. the downflow of energy from the soul is the result of a. constant internal re-collectedness. b. concentrated one-pointed communication by the soul with the mind and the brain. c. steady meditation upon the plan of evolution. 6. the soul is, therefore, in deep meditation during the whole cycle of physical incarnation, which is all that concerns the student here. 7. this meditation is rhythmic and cyclic in nature as is all else in the cosmos. the soul breathes and its form lives thereby. 8. when the communication bet

and steady, the man becomes a white magician. 9. therefore workers in white magic are invariably, and through the very nature of things, advanced human beings, for it takes many cycles of lives to train a magician. 10. the soul dominates its form through the medium of the sutratma or life thread, and (through it) vitalises its triple instrument (mental, emotional and physical) and thus sets up a communication with the brain. through the brain, consciously controlled, the man is galvanised into intelligent activity on the physical plane. the above is a brief analysis of the first rule for magic and i would like to suggest that in the future as the students meditate on the rules that they make such an analysis themselves. if they do this during their consideration of each rule they will app

than any others, and they are difficult to use as transmitters. the silence that comes from the inner calm is the one to cultivate. aspirants are urged to remember that the time will come when they too will form part of the group of teachers on the inner side of the veil. if then they have not learnt the silence that comes from strength and from knowledge, how will they bear the apparent lack of communication that they will then find exists between them and those on the outer side? learn therefore, how to keep quiet or usefulness will be hampered by astral fretfulness when on the other side of death. 3. remember always that lack of calm in the daily life prevents the teachers on egoic levels from reaching you. endeavor therefore to remain quiescent as life unrolls, work, toil, strive, asp

oduce a synthesis of the three and the one so that the work of the four may proceed. here you have the reflection consummated in the microcosm of that with which the solar logos started, the "sacred four" of the cosmos; man in his turn becomes a "sacred four" spirit and the three of manifestation- 45- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust four words should be pondered upon here: 1. communication 2. response 3. reorientation 4. union the old commentary expresses it in the following terms "when communion is established, words are forthwith used, and mantric law assumes its rightful place, provided that the one communicates the words and the three remain in silence "when response is recognized as emanating from the three, the one, in silence, listens. the roles are changed. a t

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

ified by the ray quality and is therefore specific and unique. let me point out to you the modes of this group teaching: ray i. higher expression: t he science of statesmanship, of government. lower expression: modern diplomacy and politics. ray ii. higher expression: t he process of initiation as taught by the hierarchy of adepts. lower expression: religion. ray iii. higher expression: m eans of communication or interaction. the radio- 35- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust telephone, telegraph and the power to travel. lower expression: the use and spread of money and gold. ray iv. higher expression: t he masonic work, based on the formation of the hierarchy, and related to the second ray. lower expression: architectural construction

e difference between this kind of training and training for vocational work. creative work proves the fact of the soul; vocational training demonstrates the type of the personality. 3. scientific investigation of the powers in man, with particular attention to telepathy. it will be found that telepathic work is from mind to mind, or from soul to mind, and does not necessarily imply brain to brain communication and contact. this is one of the most promising fields of investigation, though it still presents much difficulty. the fact of the existence of the soul will not be proved through the medium of telepathy until after the year 1945. by that time an event will have happened in the world and a particular new teaching will have been given which will put the entire subject of telepathic phe

with some more advanced disciple than himself, and his mind is being impressed by some chela in his group. this chela, who is closer to the master than he is, passes on to him some of the knowledge that he has absorbed through being able to live within the master's aura. but the master is not concerned in the process; it lies between the chela and the aspirant. in these cases the receiver of the communication is often misled, and thinks that the master himself is dictating to him, whereas in reality he has through a more advanced chela than himself tuned in on the master's thought atmosphere. none of the masters of the sixth initiation (such as the masters m. and k. h) are at this time working through dictation with their disciples. they are too much engrossed with world problems, and wit

s physical body. by the very weight of their numbers, and by the reputability of their position, they will carry their point. through a- 116- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust discovery also in the field of photography, now being investigated, will the fact of survival be proven. through the use of the radio by those who have passed over will communication be eventually set up, and reduced to a true science. nevertheless, certain imminent happenings will do more to annihilate the veil between the seen and the unseen than any other line of activity hitherto initiated. of this i may not speak beyond telling you that an illumination will be set up and a radiance revealed which will result in a tremendous stimulation of mankind and bring a

here we can see the scientific value of the study of ideals, of concentration upon the virtues and divine qualities, and upon an intellectual analysis of the divine attributes of any of the great sons of god. again, the second proposition states that the seven rays, being each the recipient and custodian of energies coming from the universe, bring in the basic concept of inter-relation, of inter-communication, of inter-dependence, of cooperative responsibility, and of service. these relationships, as we well know, underlie the principle of brotherhood, which the race is just beginning to grasp and to discuss. thus one of the major propositions which govern the building forces of the universe is of real practical application to the mental life and attitude of man today. the first propositi

ALICE A BAILEY10 FROM BETHLEHEM TO CALVARY

emerges. he is the founder of that kingdom. he proclaimed its existence and he indicated its nature. in himself he gave us an expression of its qualifications, and showed us the characteristics of the citizen of that kingdom. through the example of its founder, christianity has also had a unique mission in inaugurating the era of service. world service, world welfare, world interest, world inter-communication and the importance of the general good are all products of the emphasis christ laid upon human- 159- from bethlehem to calvary copyright 1998 lucis trust divinity and on the brotherhood of man, based upon the fatherhood of god. no other religion or era has thus emphasised these points. they still remain in many ways ideals, but are slowly in process of becoming facts. christ therefor

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

a lower to a higher degree. b. another such point of crisis occurs when the mental body is swept into activity and the etheric body is similarly vitalised. 2. relationship between the ego or soul and the dense physical body is established when a. matter of the three lowest subplanes of the physical plane is built into the etheric body, prior to physical incarnation, and the potential channels of communication and of exit are established. these are the main channel or line of communication found between the centre at the base of the spine and that in the head, via the spleen. b. a corresponding activity takes place in the process of liberation upon the path of return in which the bridge (or the antaskarana) is established between the lower mental body, the causal body, and the higher menta

oul has upon its instrument; it can be seen whether that grasp is occasional and partial or whether it is entire and whole. this is most wonderfully indicated in a certain masonic grip, which marks a climax in the experience of the candidate to the mysteries- 40- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust i previously referred to the main channel of communication between the soul and its mechanism as being: a. the centre at the base of the spine. b. the centre at the top of the head, where the most important centre in the body is situated, from the standpoint of the soul. there is its point of entry and exit; there is the great radio station of reception, and the distributing centre for direction. c. the spleen. this is a subsidiary centre an

energy from the spleen pass on (after crossing each other and producing a whirlpool of force) into the solar plexus region; from thence they are very definitely drawn together as one stream at a certain stage in the life of the advanced aspirant. there they merge with the sum-total of energies, using the three points referred to the head, the base of the spine and the spleen as a definite mode of communication, of distribution and of control, and finally of ultimate withdrawal, consciously or unconsciously, at the moment of death or in the technique of inducing that stage of control known as samadhi. 8. when the directing agent in the head, deliberately and by an act of the will, raises the accumulated energies at the base of the spine, he draws them into the magnetic field of the centres

f probation on to the path of discipleship. in this lies the hope of the world today. in this fact is to be found the greatly increased activity of the masters. this event, or this transition, never takes place before the first fine strand of energy (like the first steel cable on a physical bridge) has anchored itself on the further shore; thus a delicate and (at first) almost nebulous channel of communication is established between the higher nature and the lower, between the world of the soul and the worlds of human affairs. each month, at the time of the full moon, the masters are intensifying their efforts, and men and women are being prepared for the process of initiation with as much rapidity as is safely possible. remember that understanding must always parallel the intellectual gra

in the great scheme or plan of god, this is the law which will be the determining law of the race. this will not, however, be the case until the majority of human beings understand something of what it means to function as a soul. then, under obedience to this law, humanity will act as a transmitter of light, energy and spiritual potency to the subhuman kingdoms, and will constitute a channel of communication between "that which is above and that which is below" such is the high destiny before the race. just as certain human beings have, through meditation, discipline and service, most definitely made a contact with their own souls, and can therefore become channels for soul expression, and mediums for the distribution into the world of soul energy, so men and women, who are oriented to s

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

individuals but all sincerely anxious to cooperate and aid in this work? let me try and give a clear reply. you have undertaken voluntarily to work together when proffered the opportunity by me. you are aiming towards a group solidarity which will be based upon the fact of your being souls. this should eventually manifest itself subjectively and essentially in the form of a group telepathic inter-communication, as group understanding also of each other's problems and difficulties and, therefore, as a group opportunity to aid and help one another. this helping should not and must- 13- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust not come through personality effort or contact, or through the stating of problems related to circumstance and character, or through the tenderi

okes the wisdom of the soul and its registration by the brain, via the mind. 3. any telepathic happenings between you and your fellow disciples. this telepathic interplay should be cultivated but it must be most carefully checked and counterchecked and the strictest accuracy preserved. thus we shall have the fostering of the spirit of truth, which is the governing principle of all true telepathic communication. an ashram functions telepathically when fully and rightly organised. 4. any phenomena of a mystical and spiritual kind should also be noted. the seeing of the light in the head comes under this category. its brilliance should be noted, its growth and dimming; the hearing of the voice of the silence which is the voice of the soul but not of the subconscious; the registering of messag

can hold together down the years and throughout this life cycle, then the group can carry forward into the future and work together on other planes, thus conserving energy. can you persist and carry on? can such a telepathic- 16- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust interplay be set up that the barrier of death will eventually prove no barrier at all and continuity of communication persist? many such questions arise and time alone will give the answer. if there is persistence in effort, if there is the loyal link of love, if there is adherence to the group ideal and if there is mutual forbearance and understanding and patience, it may be possible that this group can be welded into a unit which will indeed be a living atom in the hierarchical body. you are all o

ort and to greater strain than ever before. this experiment which i have instituted and to which you have voluntarily and willingly- 19- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust submitted yourselves is one undertaken for group purposes. the hierarchy seeks to discover how sensitive groups are, as a whole, to subjective guidance and instruction, and how free the channels of communication are between the various individuals in the group and the master, and between the various groups within the ashram of a master. a master's group of disciples, upon the inner side of life, forms an integrated organism, characterised by mutual life, love and interplay. the relationships in such a group are entirely on mental and astral levels and hence the limitations of the etheric for

. i have said that these groups constitute an experiment. this experiment is fourfold in nature and a concise statement about it may prove helpful. i. they are an experiment in founding or starting focal points of energy in the human family through which certain energies can flow into the entire race of men. ii. they are an experiment in inaugurating certain new techniques in work and in modes of communication. i would point out that in these last three words are summed up the whole story. these groups are intended to facilitate interrelation or communication as follows: 1. there is a group of what we might call telepathic communicators. these people are receptive to impression from the masters and from each other; they are the custodians of group purpose and, therefore, closely related to

ALICE A BAILEY13 PROBLEMS OF HUMANITY

f the race of men. the slow and restricted movements of the primitive races of mankind have given place to the speed and the rapid movement (the almost unbelievably rapid movement) and transportation facilities of the airplane. the uncouth sounds and the limited vocabulary of the savage races have developed into the intricate language systems of the present nations; the various modes of primitive communication by means of drums or bonfires have been replaced by the telegraph, the telephone and the radio; the wooden dug-out of the uncultured islanders has developed into the greyhound of the sea, racing from port to port under mechanical power and in the space of a few short days; the early slow modes of travel by foot, on horseback or by chariot have given way to the trains, speeding across

stic and true) but from the angle of its surety about human immortality and the evidence which it has collected. the spiritualists have not yet succeeded in proving immortality; they have succeeded in proving survival and have thus made a valuable contribution to the structure of the new world religion- 91- problems of humanity copyright 1998 lucis trust the slowly developing powers of telepathic communication and the recognition of extra-sensory perception by science are also playing their part in demonstration of the world of non-tangible life and values; all these factors necessitate and "sub-stand" the demand for a new presentation of religion which will be inclusive in its scope and not exclusive as it is today. the religion of the future will account for the progress of humanity by i

ALICE A BAILEY14 THE REAPPEARANCE OF THE CHRIST

and struggling and sorrowing on earth. everywhere this transmission is to be found "i am come that they may have life" says the christ, and the scriptures of the world are full of the intervention of some being, originating from some source higher than the strictly human. always the appropriate mechanism is found through which divinity can reach and communicate with humanity, and it is with this communication and these instruments of divine energy that the doctrine of avatars or of divine "coming ones" has to do. an avatar is one who has a peculiar capacity (besides a self-initiated task and a pre-ordained destiny) to transmit energy or divine power. this is necessarily a deep mystery and was demonstrated in a peculiar manner and in relation to cosmic energy by the christ who for the firs

e new group of world servers, he must come forth and take his place prominently on the world stage; take his part in the great drama which is there being played. this time, he will play his part, not in obscurity as he previously did but before the eyes of the entire world. because of the smallness of our little planet, and because of the prevalence of the radio, of television and the rapidity of communication, his part will be watched by all and the prospect must surely, for him, hold certain horror, must present its tests and major adjustments, plus painful and unavoidable experience. he does not come as the omnipotent god of man's ignorant creation, but as the christ, the founder of the kingdom of god on earth, to complete the work he started, and again to demonstrate divinity in far mo

s process was initiated upon the astral plane by the buddha, and on the mental plane when christ manifested on earth. it indicated the approaching maturity of humanity. the process has been slowly gathering momentum as these two great beings have gathered around them their disciples and initiates, during the past two thousand years. it has reached a point of intensive usefulness as the channel of communication between "the centre where the will of god is known" and the hierarchy where the love of god demonstrates has been opened and enlarged, and the contact between these two great centres and humanity has been more firmly established. thus thousands of intelligent men and women will be enabled to free themselves from all delusion and emotional control. the moment that the hearts of men ar

call "prayer" and "worship" be not disturbed by the use of the word "science" it is not the cold and heartless intellectual thing so oft depicted. it is in reality the intelligent organisation of spiritual energy and of the forces of love, and these, when effective, will evoke the response of spiritual beings who can again walk openly among men, and thus establish a close relation and a constant communication between humanity and the spiritual hierarchy. in order to clarify, it might be said that invocation is of three kinds: there is, as stated above, the massed demand, unconsciously voiced, and the crying appeal, wrung from the hearts of men in all times of crisis such as the present. this invocative cry rises ceaselessly from all men living in the midst of disaster; it is addressed to

ALICE A BAILEY15 THE DESTINY OF THE NATIONS

of all this type of work there is always much, but never more so than at this time owing to the coming into manifestation of this ray of the magician (black and white, the seventh ray. hence the rapid growth of the sense of omnipresence and the recognition of the non-existence of time in relation to reality. this has taken place through the discovery and use of the radio and of the many means of communication and through the steady growth of telepathic interplay; hence also the spread of education, enlarging man's horizon and opening up to him new worlds for investigation and adventure; hence also the breaking down of the old and limiting forms through the invoked force of the first ray, which has hitherto always worked through the medium of the seventh ray, because the kingdoms in nature

ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

is process was initiated upon the astral plane by the buddha, and on the mental plane when christ manifested on earth. it indicated the approaching maturity of humanity. the process has been slowly gathering momentum as these two great beings have gathered around them their disciples and initiates during the past two thousand years. it has reached a point of intensive usefulness as the channel of communication between shamballa and the hierarchy has been opened and enlarged, and as the contact between these two great centres and humanity has been more firmly established. at the june full moon, 1942, the first test as to the directness of the communication between the centre where the will of god holds sway, the centre where the love of god rules, and the centre where there is intelligent e

ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

e function of a disciple is to focus a stream of energy of some special kind upon the physical plane where it can become an attractive centre of force and draw to itself similar types of ideas and thought currents which are not strong enough to live by themselves or to make a sufficiently strong impact upon the human consciousness. in union is strength. this is the second law governing telepathic communication. the first law is: 1. the power to communicate is to be found in the very nature of substance itself. it lies potentially within the ether, and the significance of telepathy is to be found in the word omnipresence. the second law is: 2. the interplay of many minds produces a unity of thought which is powerful enough to be recognised by the brain. here we have a law governing a subjec

e discovers himself to be en rapport with them. the understanding of the first law produces results in the mind or mental body. the understanding of the second law produces results in a lesser receiving station, the brain. this is possible through the strengthening of a man's own mental reaction by the mental reaction of others, similarly receptive. it will be found therefore that this process of communication, governed by these two laws, has always been in operation among the adepts, the initiates and the senior disciples who are in physical plane bodies. now the operation of this process is to be extended and steadily developed by the emerging group of mystics and world servers who constitute, in embryo, the world saviour. only those who know something of the meaning of concentration and

onsive to the group and to find and contact those minds which are energised by similar thought currents. this has to be cultivated. how, my brother, shall this be done? let us consider the various types of telepathic work. the undeveloped human being and the unthinking, non-mental man or woman can be and often are telepathic, but the centre through which they work is the solar plexus. the line of communication is, therefore, from solar plexus to solar plexus. this is therefore instinctual telepathy and concerns feeling in every case. it involves, invariably, radiations from the solar plexus, which in the case of the animal world serves usually as the instinctual brain. this type of telepathic communication is definitely a characteristic of the animal body of man, and one of the- 5- telepat

rained minds, physical phenomena has predominated and not the more subtle forms of psychism. where the more subtle forms of super- or extra-sensory perception have been involved, the subjects have been either adolescent or in their early twenties and have been primarily and rightly focussed in the emotional-feeling body. this is true even when they are highly intellectual. this form of telepathic communication is therefore of two kinds, with the solar plexus always involved: a. it will be from solar plexus to solar plexus between two people who are ordinary, emotional, governed by desire, and primarily centred in the astral and animal bodies. b. it will be between such a "solar plexus" person, if i may so call him, and a higher type whose solar plexus centre is functioning actively but who

nsed and sent out by the solar plexus person has in it something of mental substance or energy. pure feeling and entirely emotional emanations between people necessitate only solar plexus contact. later, when group work in telepathy is undertaken, the centres of transmission wherein high and consecrated feeling, devotion, aspiration and love are concerned and where the groups work with pure love, communication will be from heart to heart, and from a group heart to another group heart. the phrase "heart to heart talk" so often used, is usually a misnomer at this time, but will some day be true. at present it is usually a solar plexus conversation! the second form of telepathic work is that of mind to mind, and it is with this form of communication that the highest investigation is at this t

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

ht to refer is the constant use of the word "relation" or "relationship" and analogous phrases. this is unavoidable for the reason that the entire science of astrology is, in the last analysis, the science of relations and there is consequently no use in avoiding the term, especially when there is no other which seems to meet the requirements as adequately. inter-relation, inter-dependence, inter-communication, interplay these are words governing the scientific basis of astrology, and they are beginning to be words in general use today in connection with human affairs and human conduct. this will be increasingly the case. the preparatory stages for world fusion, blending and synthesis are present at this time, and in- 133- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteric astrology copyri

im to say, when confronted with full knowledge of the imminent sacrifice which he would have to make "i must go up to jerusalem" and, we read, he then "set his face" and trod the path of the saviour, leading to the liberation of humanity. the piscean aspect in its highest expression is demonstrated by his sensitivity to immediate and unbroken contact with his "father in heaven; he was in constant communication with the monad, thereby proving to the world that he was initiated into states of consciousness of which the third initiation is but the beginning. all the three crosses are shown as functioning simultaneously in his life a thing hitherto unknown in the perfection which he displayed a perfection of perfect responsiveness and perfect demonstration of result as well, giving us a manife

seven gods were divided into two triads and the sun. a. lower triad mars, mercury and venus. b. higher triad moon, jupiter and saturn (the moon standing for a hidden planet (s.d. ii. 484, 5) 11 "saturn, jupiter, mercury and venus are the four exoteric planets and three others which must remain nameless (pluto and the two hidden planets. a.a.b) were the heavenly bodies in direct astral and psychic communication morally and physically with the earth, its guides and watchers. the visible orbs furnish our humanity with its outward and inward characteristics and their regents or rectors with our monads and spiritual faculties (s.d. i. 628) 12 "the trinity was represented by the sun (the father, mercury (the son, and venus (the holy spirit (s.d. ii. 569) 13 "there were seven tabernacles ready to

ALICE A BAILEY19 THE UNFINISHED AUTOBIOGRAPHY

130- the unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lucis trust forward under hierarchical inspiration and in a spirit of true humility and understanding are contributory to the factors in a great spiritual enterprise which the hierarchy started in 1925. it is with one of these dramatic expressions of hierarchical purpose that i want to deal at this time. in 1932 when we were at ascona i received a communication from the tibetan which was published in the fall in a pamphlet entitled, the new group of world servers. this was epoch making in its significance though only a few people as yet realise its true meaning. the position taken by the spiritual hierarchy on our planet was that a group was in process of formation that had in it the nucleus of the coming world civilisation and was characte

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

what he is. these three groups are themselves conditioned (via the seven centres, as we have earlier seen) by the astral or mental vehicles, or by the integrated personality, or by the soul which begins to use the personality as a transmitting and transmuting agency, and at the close of the path of discipleship by the monad, via the antahkarana, using that self-created path as a direct channel of communication to the seven centres and from there to the threefold system of nadis, nerves and glands. 7. these three major systems within the human being express through the medium of the physical body the condition or the state of development of the centres. the life, the quality and the energy which they represent are conveyed to every part of the physical vehicle via the blood stream. this, mo

matter and form. they bring to matter, or to the aggregated cell lives, the contribution of quality consciousness and pure life. it might be stated also that: a. the stream of life-energy finds its way to the heart, the physical heart, and there (via the physical permanent atom) it energises coherently the entire physical body, using the blood stream as its major agency and channel of contact and communication between this central powerhouse of life and the periphery. as we well know, the blood is the life. this life activity is the factor which gathers together and holds in form all the living atoms and cells of the body. when that- 196- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust life thread is withdrawn by the soul at death, the living atoms sepa

susceptible of photographing. the grosser the person in the body, desire and appetite, the more easily will he be photographed after passing over (if anyone wants to photograph him, and the more advanced the person, the more difficult it will be to get a photograph- 224- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust as regards the use of radio as a means of communication with the "spirit world" the present electrical instruments are too slow in vibratory activity (if i may use such an unscientific term) to do the work; if astrally clothed "spirits" approach them they are apt to have a shattering effect. yet the first demonstration of existence after death, in such a way that it can be registered upon the physical plane, will come via the radio, becau

imply ignore the man who is dead and give to the enquirer only what the medium reads in his aura his recollection of the personal appearance, significant remembrances stored in the enquirer's consciousness, and wishful thinking anent advice demanded because the enquirer believes that because a man is dead he must be more wise than heretofore. when the medium at times succeeds in establishing true communication, it is because the enquirer and the dead person are mental types, and there is therefore a true telepathic rapport between them which the medium intercepts. the race is progressing, developing and becoming increasingly mental. the relation between the dead and the living must and will be upon mental levels, prior to the processes of integration; the true severance of communication wi

a true telepathic rapport between them which the medium intercepts. the race is progressing, developing and becoming increasingly mental. the relation between the dead and the living must and will be upon mental levels, prior to the processes of integration; the true severance of communication will come when the human soul is reabsorbed into the oversoul, prior to again reincarnating. the fact of communication up to that time will, however, completely destroy the fear of death. in the case of disciples working in a master's ashram, even this process of integration will constitute no barrier. in the next few pages i will give some teaching on what might be called the art of dying and so expand what i said in a treatise on white magic. present attitudes to death i undertook to take up with y

ALICE A BAILEY21 EDUCATION IN THE NEW AGE

right 1998 lucis trust the esotericists (which, when true, are seldom susceptible of proof, have brought humanity to a point in its evolution wherein the light of knowledge is definitely permeating the dark places of the earth. a mass of information is now available to those who have the ability to read and write and the number of these is growing every day whilst the means of transmission and of communication have practically annihilated time and brought the whole world together as a functioning unit. a very high level of educational attainment is also emerging in all civilised countries. the average citizen is in possession of a vast amount of data on every imaginable subject. much of it is ill-digested and unusable, yet it tends to the general elevation of the mental process. the output

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

nd of mental detachment. my own sphere of occult work must also come under consideration. then, having established a rapport with her, i have three things to do. first, i must gather the group of disciples as a whole into my aura and so gauge its general- 8- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust condition of receptivity for that must determine the scope of the intended communication. do you realise, my brothers, that as you extend your power to grasp the needed lessons and learn to train your minds to think in ever wider and more abstract terms, you draw from me a correspondingly adequate instruction? the limitation to the imparted truth lies on your side and not on mine. second, i must isolate in my own consciousness the extent of the instruction, detaching mys

plane, precipitates energy through a process of appropriation. a study of these things- 15- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust will bring to our attention the entire subject of the centres and this we will approach from the angle of invocation and evocation. the teaching upon the etheric body naturally follows upon any instructions which i may give anent telepathic communication and the manipulation of energy by the initiate-disciple, via the centres, via the group centres and when of very high development and initiate degree via the planetary centres. i have not yet given you much on this theme but there is much that will later be said. i shall, however, have to deal with it only briefly and tentatively, as the majority of aspirants and disciples are not ye

others. the chains of love unite the world of men and the world of forms and they constitute the great chain of hierarchy. the spiritual effort you are asked to make is that of developing yourself into a vibrant and powerful centre of that fundamental, universal love. september 1943 my brothers: the new seed group has now been in existence for several years. during this time, i have only been in communication with you annually. those who are in preparation for initiation must inevitably work alone. i would have you remember this. there are, as you know, three sources of inspiration which indicate to the disciple struggling on the physical plane his goal: 1. his own soul .through direct contact, as the result of alignment. 2. the master .through impression, as a result of sensitivity. 3. t

e of that will; the purpose of sanat kumara is the revelation which comes to those who demonstrate that will, and it is the strength of the divine power which makes that will possible. strength is to power what desire is to aspiration, or what the personality- 22- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust is to the soul. it is the revelation of quality. i have started this communication with this note of will because the use of that will (under instruction) is the objective of your next year's work; as we proceed with the various phases of our study which i have earlier outlined, my use of this theme will emerge clearly in your consciousness. it has seemed to me necessary to open this instruction with a brief resume of the past teaching. the pressure of life these d

ought through together and their import must be grasped as a group. the contribution which each of you can make to the cause of clear thinking, ardent aspiration and determined application may sound easy and quite familiar. the moment, nevertheless, these goals become techniques and are expressed factually, their simplicity seems to vanish and the proposition appears extremely hard. since my last communication to you, certain changes have taken place in the personnel of the group. l.u.t. has been dropped (temporarily and for this particular incarnation) out of the group, and therefore out of my ashram. the constant condition of irritation in which he lived was the result of the ceaseless conflict between his aspiring soul nature and his inert and essentially selfish personality; that is no

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

that mediumship which is offered by the man or woman who is clairvoyant or clairaudient on the astral plane, and who therefore in full waking consciousness and with the physical brain alert and active can offer himself as an intermediary between men in physical plane bodies (and therefore blind and deaf on the subtler levels) and those who, having discarded their bodies, are cut off from physical communication. this type of psychic can communicate with both groups and their value and their usefulness as mediums is beyond computation when they are singleminded, unselfish, pure and dedicated to service. but in the training to which they subject themselves they must avoid the present negative methods, and instead of "sitting for development" in a blank and waiting silence, they should endeavo

he divine life. the first three groups which i have formed are intended to be small reflections of these three aspects from the angle of modern need and the meeting of that need. i have indicated somewhat the intended work of the first group from the angle of telepathic- 24- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust interplay (telepathy and the etheric vehicle. the method of communication between the members of the hierarchy has to be externalised, eventually, upon earth and this is one of the tasks of the group. it might be of service to you if i outlined a little more clearly what is the purpose of the new seed groups, in terms of the new age civilisation and culture so that the practical results might be visioned with clarity and some new ideals emerge as to the qu

ght of day" and will bring the physical world into a condition whereby "the healing of the nations through the arising of the sun of righteousness" will become possible, because the laws of healing (which are basic and fundamental) can be applied and worked out in all departments of life upon the outer levels of appearance for disease is only found in the world of phenomena. as regards telepathic communication between the members of the hierarchy: within itself, the hierarchy functions practically entirely on the plane of mind. this is necessarily essential and for two reasons: 1. the members of the hierarchy have freed themselves from the limitations of brain activity and brain consciousness. they can, therefore, in their essential selves and when they so choose, carry on simultaneously t

will fall into disuse. it will continue to be used in reaching the masses and those not functioning on the plane of mind. already voiceless prayer and aspiration and worship are deemed of higher value than the pleadings and proclamations of voiced expression. it is for this stage in the unfoldment of the race for which preparation must be made, and the laws, techniques and processes of telepathic communication must be made plain so that they can be intelligently and theoretically understood. the method of communication between members of the hierarchy is a tenfold process, and only in the contribution of the ten groups (the nine and the synthesising tenth) will their share in the externalising process, as it is to take place in the world, be completed. from certain angles the work of the s

ld be governed. it will be apparent, therefore, along what three lines of study and work the members of this fifth group will proceed. these i will not further elaborate in this place. in view of the steady progress towards religious unity which has proceeded apace during the past 150 years, the work of the sixth group (religion in the new age, as is also the case with the first group (telepathic communication) promises rapid results. this is, however, necessarily dependent upon the "skill in action" and the willingness of the group members and allied groups to proceed with slowness and tact. the moment any idea enters the religious field, it gains immediate momentum from the fact that the outstanding characteristic of the human consciousness is the sense of the innermost or the real, a re

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

w comes up for consideration. the previous seven rules have been of a wide and general connotation. they have been largely postulates, emphasising group life, group planetary relationships, and the fundamental science of invocation and evocation which underlies all world processes, which is the inspiring energy behind all evolutionary unfoldment, and which creates the medium or channel of related communication between the great centres in our planet, through which the life of our logos flows and his purposes are worked out. i would remind you that the creative process was initiated by sound, and in that sound the logos both invoked and evoked. he issued the call and he engineered and implemented the response and thus the "army of the voice (as the secret doctrine calls it) came into being

telligent synthesis, holding the life principle intact and individualised through the long series of successive incarnations. during that cycle the will demonstrated first as the lower man; then it focussed itself in the son of mind, the divine agnishvatta, the soul, and became increasingly a factor of potency. later, as the disciple builds the antahkarana and thus establishes a direct channel of communication between the monad and the personality, the lower mind becomes fused with the abstract mind or higher mind (the manasic principle, sublimated- 140- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust and purified, and gradually the soul is to use a peculiar but sensitively expressing word by-passed. it has by now served its purpose. love and

ation includes a. the recognition of this group as intermediate between the hierarchy and humanity. b. the nature of their work as it influences the human soul and as it seeks through the instrumentality of the men and women of goodwill to determine the period in which we live. c. the triangle work which embodies two phases of their work, i.e, the forming of the network of light as the channel of communication between the hierarchy and humanity, and the forming simultaneously of the network of goodwill, which is the objective expression of the subjective influence of light. ponder on this statement. 6. the attempt to form an exoteric branch of the inner ashrams. this is evidenced in the work i have done with a special group of aspirants and accepted disciples whose instructions, emanating

in process of construction. see you, therefore, the necessity of eventually organising a group in the world which will be so constituted and so carefully chosen and interiorly related that all its members are initiates, all have created their own "rainbow bridges" with understanding and accuracy, and all can now work in such complete unity that the group antahkarana becomes a channel of unimpeded communication direct from shamballa to the group because every member of the group is a member of the hierarchy. in this manner the three planetary centres arrive at the needed relationship, and another great triangle reaches true functioning activity. when this takes place, a revelation undreamt of will be manifested upon the earth; a new divine quality, of which no knowledge at present exists, w

mbodied for us in the phrase found in the new testament that "the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom" this is the veil which, symbolically speaking, divides or shuts off humanity from participation in the kingdom of god. this was rent by the christ an unique service which he rendered both to humanity and to the spiritual hierarchy; he made it easier for a much quicker communication to be set up between those two great centres of divine life- 460- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust i would ask you to ponder this initiation of renunciation, remembering ever in your daily life that this process of renunciation, entailing the crucifixion of the lower self, is only made possible by the practice of detachme

ALICE BAILEY THE LABOURS OF HERCULES

ledge for its own sake. its highest application seems to be what is called 'pure reason. in body, it governs the brain and nervous system, the tongue and organs of speech, the hands as instruments of intelligence- 41- the labours of hercules (alan leo, complete dictionary of astrology, p. 163) gemini stands, secondly, for the relation between. it governs, therefore, language, intercourse or inter-communication 'and commerce. it is interesting to note that the united states [67] and london are both governed by gemini; that the english language is becoming predominantly the world tongue; that the greatest lines of ocean communication start from new york or london, and that both these cities have been world markets and world centers of distribution. mercury, the ruling planet of the sign, is

he way knows the glamor under which they can so easily fall. according to the temperament of the aspirant so will be the glamor. some get sidetracked by spiritualistic phenomena. in the endeavor to penetrate within the veil, they become engrossed with the lower side of spiritualism and pass much time in the seance room studying over and over again the same old phenomena of materialization, spirit communication and manifestations. i make here no reference to the truly scientific investigations of those who go deeply into this research, and who are equipped so to do. i refer to the ignorant participation in- 45- the labours of hercules certain types of seance room work. this intrigues the average man or woman [74] and puts them at the mercy of the equally ignorant medium or the charlatan, fo

ation; it negates all assuming of official prerogatives. i do not think the new groups will have any officials but will work automatically because of the intuitional spiritual interplay between the minds of the units in the groups. we do not know anything about it yet. can you think of a group so united on spiritual levels that letters, pamphlets, books, etc, can be done away with; that the inter-communication between the minds of the members of the group is perfect? that is the aquarian group and it is not with us yet. 3. self-sacrifice. the meaning of self-sacrifice is making the self holy. that deals with the self of the group and the self of the individual; that is the work of the initiate. from the top of the mountain in capricorn, hercules has to come down literally into material fil

AN INTRO TO STUDY OF THE KABALAH

e secrets that freemasonry has lost. they are of their very nature inviolable; for they can only be attained by personal progress; they might be plainly told to the outsider, and not be understood by him. for if anyone has been able to divine and to grasp such a secret, he will not tell it even to his dearest friend; for the simple reason that if his friend is unable to divine it for himself, its communication in mere words would not confer the hidden knowledge upon him. the whole kabalistic theories are of a nature similar to the secrets of freemasonry; there was much doctrine that was never written nor printed: these works often describe imagery which seems folly, and contain doctrines that at first seem absurd; yet they enshrine the highly spiritual teachings which i have shortly outlin

BALANONES TEMPLE OF SET FAQ

, as these have shown. only you can tell whether you're up to the task. from: christopher merwin, date: sat, 19 dec 1998 as a temple initiate from a small town in north carolina i think perhaps i can help you with some of your queries. due to the widespread distribution of temple members many pylons are organized based around correspondence, with email and pylon newsletters as the primary form of communication. in fact, due to the highly private and individualistic nature of most setians this is our prefered means of communication. the ability for you to meet face to face with other initiates is left completely up to you and the other initiates involved. the largest obstacle to being a setian in the carolinas is the local attitudes toward other non-christian religions, which any intelligen

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

dying echo in the hearts of some privileged men. the hierophants of all the sacerdotal colleges were aware of the existence of this island; but the 'word' was known only to the java aleim (maha chohan in another tongue, or chief lord of every college, and was passed to his successor only at the moment of death. there were many such colleges, and the old classic authors speak of them "there was no communication with the fair island by sea, but subterranean passages, known only to the chiefs, communicated with it in all directions* tradition asserts, and archaeology accepts the truth of the legend that there is more than one city now flourishing in india, which is built on[[footnote(s* there are archaeologists, who, like mr. james fergusson, deny the great antiquity of even one single monume

n able to procure such priceless works[[vol. 2, page] 281 the seven virgin-youths "according to our ancient documents, had, owing to the beguilements of tchy-yeoo, troubled all the earth, it became full of brigands" the lord chang-ty (a king of the divine dynasty) saw that his people had lost the last vestiges of virtue. then he commanded tehong and lhy (two lower dhyan chohans) to cut away every communication between heaven and earth. since then, there was no more going up and down "going up and down" means an untrammelled communication and intercourse between the two worlds. not being in a position to give out a full and detailed history of the third and fourth races, as many isolated facts concerning them as are permitted must be now collated together; especially those corroborated by d

s no dereliction of virtue, no contention, no deviation from virtue" as it was then inhabited by the caste of the magas- that caste which even the brahmins acknowledged as not inferior to their own- and which was[[footnote(s* in a lecture, professor pengelly, f.r.s, quoting professor oliver, makes him say "that the present atlantic islands' flora affords no substantial evidence of a former direct communication with the mainland of the new world" but himself adds that, at the same time "at some period of the tertiary epoch, n. e. asia was united to n. w. america, perhaps by the line where the aleutian chain of islands now extends" thus occult science alone can reconcile the contradictions and hesitations of modern science. moreover, surely the argument for the existence of atlantis does not

among the numberless hosts of spirits- men that were, and those who will be men- there are those immeasurably superior to the human race, higher and holier than the highest saint on earth, and wiser than any mortal without exception. and there are those again who are no better than we are, as some are far worse and inferior to the lowest savage. it is the latter classes that command the readiest communication with our earth, who perceive and sense us, as the clairvoyants perceive and sense them. the close proximity of our respective abodes and planes of perception are in favour of such inter-communication unfortunately, as they are ever ready to interfere with our affairs for weal or woe. if we are asked how it is that none but sensitive hysterical natures, neuro- and psycho-pathic person

nds only. although it there attains a maximum, we may trace it from the mediterranean, levant, caucasus, and persia. then along the himalaya and through china. we learn also that during the tertiary epoch, counterparts of central european miocene genera certainly grew in north-west america. we note further that the present atlantic islands' flora affords no substantial evidence of a former direct communication with the mainland of the new world. the consideration of these facts leads me to the opinion that botanical evidence does not favour the hypothesis of an atlantis. on the other hand, it strongly favours the view that at some period of the tertiary epoch north- eastern asia was united to north-western america, perhaps by the line where the aleutian chain of islands now extends (nat. h

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

e, than ourselves, is the greatest conceit of our age. all that science has a right to affirm, is that there are no invisible intelligences living under the same conditions as we do. it cannot deny point-blank the possibility of there being worlds within worlds, under totally different conditions to those that constitute the nature of our world; nor can it deny that there may be a certain limited communication* between some of those worlds and our own. to the highest, we are taught, belong the seven orders of the purely divine spirits; to the six lower ones belong hierarchies that can occasionally be seen and heard by men, and who do communicate with their progeny of the earth; which progeny is indissolubly linked with them, each principle in man having its direct source in the nature of t

l mechanism of living beings, and to continue her fruitless efforts in trying to resolve our feelings, our sensations, mental and spiritual, into functions of their inorganic vehicles. nevertheless, all that will ever be accomplished in this direction has already been done, and science will go no farther[[footnote(s* the greatest philosopher of european birth, imanuel kant, assures us that such a communication is in no way improbable "i confess i am much disposed to assert the existence of immaterial natures in the world, and to place my own soul in the class of these beings. it will hereafter, i know not where, or when, yet be proved that the human soul stands even in this life in indissoluble connection with all immaterial natures in the spirit-world, that it reciprocally acts upon these

composed of sounds, not words; of sounds, numbers and figures. he who knows how to blend the three, will call forth the response of the superintending power (the regent-god of the specific element needed. thus this "language" is that of incantations or of mantras, as they are called in india, sound being the most potent and effectual magic agent, and the first of the keys which opens the door of communication between mortals and the immortals. he who believes in the words and teachings of st. paul, has no right to pick out from the latter those sentences only that he chooses to accept, to the rejection of others; and st. paul teaches most undeniably the existence of cosmic gods and their presence among us. paganism preached a dual and simultaneous evolution "creation "spiritualem ac munda

was "persuaded that the power of attraction could not be exerted by matter across a vacuum* how is it that so late as 1860, french astronomers (le couturier, for instance, combated "the disastrous results of the theory of vacuum established by the great man* professor winchell writes "these passages (letter to bentley) show what were his views respecting the nature of the interplanetary medium of communication. though declaring that the heavens 'are void of sensible matter' he elsewhere excepted 'perhaps[[footnote(s* world-life. prof. winchell, ll.d (pp. 49 and 50 "il n'est plus possible aujourd'hui, de soutenir comme newton, que les corps celestes se mouvent au milieu du vide immense des espaces. parmi les consequences de la theorie du vide etablie par ce grand homme, il ne reste plus deb

energy of the myriad ether waves" and when they call it a "substance" impinging on that area, their explanation is proclaimed unscientific. there is no justification for such an accusation. in no way- as stated[[footnote(s* referring to the aura, one of the masters says in the "occult world "how could you make yourself understood by, command in fact, those semi-intelligent forces, whose means of communication with us are not through spoken words but through sounds and colours in correlation between the vibrations of the two" it is this "correlation" that is unknown to modern science, yet was many times explained by the alchemists* the "substance" of the occultist, however, is to the most refined substance of the physicist, what radiant matter is to the leather of the chemist's boots[[vol

BLUE EQUINOX

with his instruction paper, the equinox, and the equinox 134 a few occult books, he sailed for canada, alone, to start again in new and unploughed fields. section iii july 25, 1910, to april 30, 1911 the next entry in his diary is dated july 25th, 1910. it is a general confession of the previous six months. half of his year of probation had passed away, and he has not reported to, or received any communication from, the order. he laments his negligence in this respect, but writes .yet know i well that i alone have suffered and shall suffer from this negligence, and i must humbly take any results that may arise out of my failure. still, even though i may have neglected the advice given me when i first became a probationer, i feel that i have progressed, be it never so slightly, along the pa

CASE PAUL F THE BOOK OF TOKENS

remembrance is to unite thyself to the subtle principle of life eternal. 8 mine inferior nature is the bond of union between myself and all created beings. hence it is likened to gimel, the camel, which bringeth a man safe through desert wastes from city to city. again it is likened to gimel because the camel beareth rich and costly merchandise. and again, for that the camel betokeneth travel and communication, being thus a symbol of change, and of the flux and mingling of ideas borne upon the stream of memory. happy is he who bestrideth this camel of mine inferior nature which bringeth them who learn the secret of its mastery unto me, their lord. a task most difficult and laborious is the conquest of the power of recollection. strength and courage and patience must they have w'ho would ga

CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

hermes is the greek messenger god who travelled between dimensions. he is associated with the wise ancient egyptian god thoth and the later roman mercury. he is credited with great knowledge, healing powers and medical knowledge [insert pic p080- the double entwined snake of hermes' and mercury's caduceus, or wand, which is often a living growing staff, is a symbol both of healing and of powerful communication. the snake forms two circles, the interlinked cycles of good and evil, life and death, light and darkness. the wings on the caduceus are for wisdom, guarding against gossip and malicious words as well as illness. among hermes' many patronages were moneylenders and thieves and so he can protect against poverty and trickery, as well as helping you to speak the truth that is in your hea

station through unwise industrialisation or building, and for caring for animals and their natural habitats. surround your green earth candle with grains, berries, fruits, coins or pot pourri. brown candles may also be used as earth candles. yellow yellow is for air and the east, dawn and spring. a yellow candle is placed at the three o'clock position. air represents life itself, logic, the mind, communication, health, new beginnings, travel, learning, yang and the male god in the form of sky deities. it is a good element to invoke if you are seeking change or when communication is proving difficult with either an individual or an organisation, and to clear stagnation of thoughts. it is also a focus for spells against air pollution, technological devastation and storms, and for the protect

eness and action. ruled by mars [symbol- sym02] taurus, the bull: 21 april to 21 may. colour: pink. a fixed earth sign, for rituals concerning all kinds of material matters and security, also for patience and caution if the way ahead seems hazardous. ruled by venus [symbol- sym03] gemini, the heavenly twins: 22 may to 21 june. colour: yellow or pale grey. a mutable air sign, for spells concerning communication, learning, choices, adaptability and short-distance travel. ruled by mercury [symbol- sym04] cancer, the crab: 22 june to 22 july. colour: silver. a cardinal water sign, for spells concerning the home and family, especially for protection and for gentle love and friendship. ruled by the moon [symbol- sym05] leo, the lion: 23 july to 23 august. colour: gold. a fixed fire sign, for rit

ssful integration of all aspects of the personality into a harmonious whole. orange candles are best used on a sunday. yellow yellow is the colour associated with mercury, the winged messenger of the roman gods. through his skill and dexterity, he came to rule over commerce and medicine and also became patron of tricksters and thieves. seite 53 wicca01.txt yellow candles therefore encourage clear communication and activity of all kinds, improving memory, concentration and learning, and are good for overcoming mental stagnation and blocks in ideas or assimilation of facts. use them in rituals when you wish to gain another person's confidence and approval or to win someone round in business or intellectual matters; to sharpen logic; for succeeding in examinations and tests; also for good luc

on's confidence and approval or to win someone round in business or intellectual matters; to sharpen logic; for succeeding in examinations and tests; also for good luck, for short journeys or to initiate a house move within the same area. yellow is also a healing colour, especially for conditions needing surgery or concerning the mind. yellow is good for careers in business, medicine, technology, communication or the media and also for job changes. yellow candles are best used on a wednesday. green green is the colour of venus, goddess of love, and so is good for all love and relationship matters, especially partnerships and romance; it is also potent for rites involving the natural world, herbs, gardening and tree magick, for healing the planet and especially the forests and the land. gre

CHAOS MAGICK AND LUCIFERISM

ire from these formulas, something that was groundbreaking and lesser understood by his peers. spare, just as crowley, wanted to usher forth a new magickal system. as aleister sought ceremony and beautiful ritual as his own means, spare s doctrine of the alphabet of desire and death posture brought the same effect. the holy guardian angel within each individual could be brought to the surface for communication. spare s concept of underneath the conscious make up of the individual was the all awakened subconscious, capable of anything opened for thinking. both created something amazing which threw the doors towards magickal exploration and progression wide open. no longer would understanding be damned to the old, yet those of the new flesh could be awakened towards their own desire. the con

CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

fted with the ability to determine the future, to read palms, and to cure sickness with the aid of "charms, roots, herbs and magical incantations and formulae" for "those who believe[ed] in him"[7] the activities of such enslaved conjure men and women have been well documented. in nineteenth-century north carolina, a journalist described a plantation bondwoman whom other slaves believed to be "in communication with occult powers" as an accomplished seer and prophet "her utterances were accepted as oracles, and piously heeded" for it was thought that "she could see through the mists that hide the future from others" slave conjurers offered consolation to other bondpersons who were at risk. according to his famous autobiography, young frederick douglass was once assisted by a conjure man nam

COSIMANO CHARLES ELEMENTARY PSIONICS

a day or two. after a few days have elapsed, take out the paper and hold the pendulum over it, asking it if the thought-form has done what it was created to do. if you get a positive response, there is probably no need for further action unless after a reasonable period of time you see no actual results. if the response is negative, make and fire off another thought-form to replaced the old one. communication i will cover this in more detail later when you have your instruments up and running. by means of the pendulum you can read messages from any mind in the universe as long as you are attuned to it. that's right, i said the universe. now as the universe is a pretty big place, you have to do some real fine tuning in some cases, but there is no reason you cannot do it. usually, however

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

t and flying machines known as the vimanas and to extraterrestrial 'gods. the grudge report said that the nourishment absorbed by the ets they examined was based on chlorophyll, which (as is now known) exists throughout what we call space and not just on earth. in the vedas, there is considerable importance given to a plant known as soma. it was used as a hallucinogenic drug in ceremonies to help communication with the 'god' indira and other 'gods, and it was the favourite drink of indira and his colleagues. given the increasing speculation that the ancient 'gods' were actually extraterrestrials, it is rather a coincidence that the soma drink is believed to have been based on liquid chlorophyll. a number of people who have claimed contact with ets have reported that their nourishment came

ped by sailing west to the americas, some went east to europe and north africa. it is possible that the biblical story of noah and the ark relates to this period, although it could involve another flood some thousands of years later. over many millennia, the atlantean and extraterrestrial knowledge was passed on through the succeeding generations, and the original clarity was lost in the repeated communication. the knowledge also became a vehicle for control, and it was accordingly changed to suit those in power at any given time. this is why you still find elements of this knowledge in all religions. the original core knowledge has been diluted and diverted in countless directions, to manifest as religions such as christianity, islam, judaism, paganism, hinduism, etc. all have retained th

carnating over the thousands of years to keep the plan going. just as those wishing to free humanity are supported from other frequencies of reality, so are those in the elite/illuminati/brotherhood network. a common theme among many people involved is an interest in the 'black' occult and a wish to communicate with extraterrestrial 'supermen- the fourth dimensional prison warders. the methods of communication are very much the same for those who want freedom and for those who want control. it is the intent behind such communications which differs. the elite have thoughts and information fed into their consciousness to guide them and so do those challenging this structure. we on earth are vehicles for a spiritual tussle happening on another level of this planet, not only this one. the roun

e german general electric, united steelworks, and american i.g, the wholly-owned subsidiary of i.g. farben. these loans, which included some from morgan and rothschild companies, and the technology transfers from america to the german cartels, made the second world war possible. without that help, there could have united fronts 89 been no war. the us ambassador to germany, william dodd, said in a communication to president franklin d. roosevelt on october 19th 1936 "at the present moment more than a hundred american corporations have subsidiaries here of co-operative understandings. the duponts have three allies in germany that are aiding the armament business. their chief ally is the i.g. farben company, a part of the government which gives 200,000 marks a year to one propaganda organisat

n at the elite-controlled 'think tank, the brookings institute in washington. brzezinski wrote a book called between two ages: america's role in the technetronic era, in which he described a new society..that is shaped culturally, psychologically, socially, and economically by the impact of technology and 158..and the truth shall set you free electronics- particularly in the area of computers and communication".44 he said in the book that "national sovereignty is no longer a viable concept" and suggested the movement, in stages "toward a larger community of the developed nations. through a variety of indirect ties and already developing limitations on national sovereignty. in 1990, he wrote in the elite's mouthpiece, the new york times, that europe should follow a policy "founded upon the

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

like a hero dying or being born there- are of this sort. delphi was a heavily charged holy place."42 delphi in greece was the centre for the "oracle, a psychic woman or "channel, who connected her consciousness with other-dimensional entities and spoke their words. they knew that the sites of magnetic "faults" act as doorways to these other dimensions or densities, and allow both interdimensional communication and travel to happen more easily. satanists use these same locations around the world in their rituals designed to manifest other-dimensional demonic entities. the roman church insisted that its churches and cathedrals be built on former pagan sites because these were the interdimensional doorways, gateways, or portals. again, this is why satanists seek to use christian churches for

ll over the world are seriously exaggerated. i think there were many examples of interbreeding between humanity and the "gods" of various origins and races and not just the anunnaki. it was more that the anunnaki created dna streams or bloodlines to suit their agenda and they have continued to infuse their dna into human blood streams. they rewire the dna to close down humanity's interdimensional communication and telepathic powers. this puts us in a vibrational prison in which we can perceive only the very narrow frequency range accessed by our physical senses. the suppression of our telepathic powers is symbolised in ancient accounts all over the world as the gods dividing human peoples by giving them different languages. i will discuss this further a little later. official history says

ated to an extraterrestrial or other dimensional white race. they lived in turkey at the time where he worked at a listening post for american military intelligence. he came home one night in a terrible state. when asked what was wrong, he just mumbled "the world is not like we think it is" although he rarely drank, he asked for a scotch, and then another. as he relaxed, he told his daughter of a communication he had taken that day from the pilot of a plane that was stationed at the turkish base. the pilot reported that he was flying near the north pole when suddenly his engines stopped and all the electrical systems switched off. the plane then gently lowered itself vertically to the ground and to his disbelief a mountaintop opened up and the plane came to rest inside. what he saw was a s

nd "jesus" is not the "son, but the sun. or at least that is part of his symbolism. we have already seen the similarities between "jesus" and balder of the serpent cult also, of course. the ancient sun religion of burner, and throughout the ancient world, was written down as a symbolic story, which christians have been told to take literally. i hope you are ready for this, vicar. the main form of communication in the ancient world was symbolism and parable, and to understand the ancient sun symbolism is to understand the major religions. they used the symbol in figure 32 to symbolise the sun's journey through the year, or, more accurately, the earth's journey in relation to the sun. this is the so-called sun cross. it can be found throughout the ancient world. they drew a circle and a zodi

e was the one, the messiah he was looking for. it is eckart who is credited with hitler's advanced esoteric knowledge and the black magic rituals that plugged him so completely into the demonic reptilians. from now on, hitler's power to attract support grew rapidly. eckart wrote to a friend in 1923 "follow hitler! he will dance, but it is i who have called the tune. we have given him the means of communication with them. do not mourn for me; i shall have influenced history more than any other german."22 calling the demons 295 other significant thinkers and groups that influenced the gathering nazi philosophy were two german esoteric magicians, guido von list and lanz von liebenfels. at the summer solstice, list used wine bottles on the ground to form the symbol of the hermetic cross, also

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

riend told me of an experience her father had in the early 1970s. they lived inturkey at the time where he worked at a listening post for american military intelligence.he came home one night in a terrible state. when asked what was wrong, he justmumbled: the world is not like we think it is. although he rarely drank, he asked for ascotch, and then another. as he relaxed he told his daughter of a communication he hadtaken that day from the pilot of a plane which was stationed at the turkish base. the pilotreported that he was flying near the north pole when suddenly his engines stopped and allthe electrical systems switched off. the plane then gently lowered itself vertically to theground and to his disbelief a mountain top opened up and the plane came to rest inside.what he saw was a scen

ere leased totimber companies. after daniel payseur died in 1860, his fantastic empire was managedby his grandson, lewis cass payseur, and the expansion continued apace. in 1872, apayseur company, the charleston, cincinnati and chicago railroad, established atelegraph company called western union. it formed a subsidiary called a t and t in1875 and today it is one of americas biggest telephone and communication companies.the charleston, cincinnati and chicago railroad company is the parent company forthe federal reserve, the privately owned central bank of the united states. thepayseur empire became heavily involved in banking. their bank of lancaster becamethe north carolina bank and then nationsbank. the biggest bank in texas, interfirst, ofwhich george bush is a director, merged in 1987

skys books such asisis unveiled, which was written in 1877, and the secret doctrine, published in 1888,which are themselves based on the hebrew cabala. she claimed to be in psychic contactwith hidden masters or supermen. these hidden masters, she said, lived in central asia andcould be contacted telepathically by those who knew the secret to the esoteric mysteries.240today we call this process of communication channelling. there are many ufosightings and much research which indicate that there are secret underground andunderwater bases for extraterrestrials around the world, central asia among them. thisconnects with the endless legends and ancient traditions all over the world of a masterrace living within the earth. the belief in the masters and the great whitebrotherhood of discarnate e

on the line again. the communicatortold crowley to be at a desk in his hotel room between noon and one oclock on threespecific days. he agreed and in these periods he wrote, via automatic writing, a documentcalled the book of the law. automatic writing is when your arm and hand are guided byanother force and often no-one is more surprised at what they are writing than the personinvolved. crowleys communication said that the old age of osiris was being replaced bythe new age of horus. but it said the old age would first have to be destroyed by barbarismand the earth bathed in blood. there would be a world war, he was told. the book of thelaw taught of a race of supermen and condemned the old religions, pacifism, democracy,compassion, and humanitarianism. let my servants be few and secret: t

s the one, themessiah, he was looking for. it is eckart who is credited with hitlers advancedesoteric knowledge and probably the black magic rituals which plugged him socompletely into the reptilian frequency. from now on, hitlers power to attract supportgrew rapidly. eckart wrote to a friend in 1923:follow hitler! he will dance, but it is i who have called the tune. we have given him themeans of communication with them. do not mourn for me; i shall have influenced historymore than any other german.13another of hitlers obsessions was the so-called spear of destiny, the weapon allegedto have been used to pierce the side of jesus at the crucifixion. he stole what is claimedto be the spear when the nazis annexed austria in 1938 and it was taken to nuremberg.the legend says that whoever has th

DAVID ICKE RELATED THE HIDDEN GEARS OF FREEMASONRY

can know with certainty that these circles of this pentagram were used to denote powerful spiritual forces. and, of course, these spiritual forces are from lucifer. map of washington d.c. with outlined luciferic design. but, there is much more symbolism expressed by the circle in occultic thought. the circle has also been used as a halo above a person's head, denoting that "he or she is in direct communication with the spiritual world. the circle has also been utilized to represent the sun, especially in spiritual terms, denoting spiritual light. but, the circle also is utilized as a symbol of the all-seeing eye. remember the all- seeing eye atop the pyramid on the american one-dollar bill? this eye is within a triangle, but the important factor to realize is that the eye is atop a pyramid

DAVIDSON DAN SHAPE POWER

purposes for this research expedition: 1. test sonic control of the forcefield around the great pyramid. this experiment is designed to turn the pyramid's forcefield on and off. doing this will cause the pyramid and its attendant forcefield to act as a signaling device to signal the galaxy that we have broken the code on what we believe the pyramid was originally used for; namely, an interstellar communication device. 2. measure the magnetic and electric fields in and around pyramids and other sites. 3. visit various historic egyptian monuments and ancient sites to collect data on possible evidences of ancient, advanced civilizations. this would include analysis of ancient hieroglyphics, and measurement of magnetic fields around these sites. hieroglyphics are a possible source of shape pow

DEMONIC BIBLE

s. as a magician progresses in the magical art, he gains control over his emotions and experiences more "peaks" than "lows. the objective existence of spirits or demons does not need to be proven in order to show the effectiveness of magic. parapsychologists have shown, through years of research and investigation which only the most cynical will deny, the definite existence of telepathy or mental communication. the human brain operates, like a radio, receiving the brain waves "broadcast" by others of similar frequency. for this reason, telepathy is most common among close friends or family members. a magician may be seen, then, as someone who has converted the "receiver" of his brain into a "transmitter" at first he may only be able to influence those who are on a similar "frequency" to hi

vely, then the question arises: how can we explain sudden knowledge acquired through contact with a spirit? parapsychologists, in the study of telepathy, clairvoyance, and precognition, have only been able to prove the existence of telepathy. the reason for this is that, while there is a great deal of evidence concerning the precognition of future events, it can always be attributed to telepathic communication. the same is true of clairvoyance and clairaudience. the clairvoyant who sees the spirit of a woman's dead grandfather standing beside her does not see the actual spirit of the man but, instead, reads the mind of the woman and, from the image of the man in her mind, imagines him as a spirit. in dealing with the question of "acquired" knowledge, we may consider that all knowledge huma

has also been done. the question arises: if spirits or demons are invoked by the magician and exist within his subconscious mind, do they also assume an objective existence (as thought-forms) separate from the magician himself? do gods and deities exist simply on account of man's belief in and worship of them as such? if this is, in fact, the case then the magician may use telepathic (and vocal) communication to communicate with (summon) all manner of gods, angels, and demons as well as to control the minds of other men. having given you a completely rational explanation for magic, i must now point out that magic will not work if it is approached from an intellectual perspective. the reason for this is that magical art is the domain of the right-side of the brain, the part responsible for

DICTIONARY GLOSSARY OF OCCULT TERMINOLOGY

e believed to have an important relationship with each other. a specific field of numerology (q.v. gemini "the twins" in astrology (q.v, the third sign of the zodiac (q.v) having the qualities of mutable (q.v) and air (q.v) and is ruled by the planet mercury (q.v. on the rainbow wand (q.v) and on the lotus wand aries is represented by the color orange. keywords include: versatility, duality, with communication, intellectually, alertly, rationally, nervously. ghost(s: 1) when not caused by psycho kinetic activity (see psychonisis, in a living person (as can be the case in some poltergeist cases, these are entities that are the astral remains of deceased people stuck in the lowest levels of the spiritual planes after the death of the physical body. 2) the soul of a dead person that is bound

ch language from the latin "in" meaning "on" and "vocare" meaning "to call" thus literally meaning "to call on" 2) to allow an entity to use your body as a temporary vehicle for communicating with the physical world. 3) the calling of spirits into an object, such as a crystal, or into a human being. mediums and channelers invoke spirits. see channeling. it is done by a magician to obtain intimate communication with a spirit or to assume a portion of the spirit's knowledge, skill, ability, or powers. i.o.b: a ritual developed by donald michael kraig, as a powerful method of getting rid of negative things in your life, based on hermetic order of the golden dawn [g.d (q.v) techniques mixed with methods of exorcism. the letters stand for 1) identify; 2) objectify; and 3) banish- j- jesus: 1) b

nd/or female ejaculatory fluids. mercury: the first planet of the terran solar system. in astrology (q.v, the planet named after the roman god who served as the herald and messenger. attributed as being the ruler of the zodiac (q.v) signs gemini (q.v) and virgo (q.v. on the tree of life (q.v) within the kabbalah (q.v) mercury is attributed to the eighth sephirah (q.v, hode (q.v. keywords include: communication, intellect, perception, speaking, writing, computer, words, printed, read, trades, publishing, teaching, learning, schools, reason, logic, conscious memory, travel (local, consciousness, microphone, information, broadcast, distribution, self expression, thoughts, translated, details, brain, nervous system. merkabah: hebrew for "throne" merkabah mysticism was a system of pre-kabalisti

sm, a session or meeting at which spiritualists attempt to contact with the spirits of the dead. secret chiefs: supernatural beings who preside over the rosicrucian (q.v) and other occult (q.v) and esoteric (q.v) currents and communicate occult teaching to men and woman who seek to follow that path. the head of the hermetic order of the golden dawn, s. l. macgregor mathers (q.v, was said to be in communication with them, though he could not describe who and what they were. aleister crowley (q.v) also claimed a psychic link to these entities. self, higher: according to don tyson, that which you really are, as opposed to what you think you are. the truest identity of the individual stripped of all transitory veils. sentinel/ phulax: from the french "sentinelle" meaning "a footpath, and from

the vitalizing energy that burns within each individual and is one with the divine radiance. spiritism: french equivalent to the spiritualism of england and america. thanks to the writings of the french occultist, allan kardec (1804-1869, it had an immense influence on the spirit possession cults of brazil and other nations of south america. a religion of which a major aspect is the belief in the communication of the dead. stolistes: from the late greek "stolizo" meaning "to equip or to clothe, to put in train" originally "hierostolos, an egyptian priest who had charge of the sacred vestments. in the society of the astral star, a junior officer of a stellar temple [s.t. a member of clergy (deacon/ deaconess) of a working lodge of the society who serves as the warden of the west in non-inia

DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

on why initiates of the present day should put all this knowledge into a secret box and sit upon the lid? if they consider that i am wrong to give accurate information upoo matters which they consider their private preserve, i reply that this is a free country and they are entitled to their opinion. chapter v negative existence 1. the esotericist, when endeavouring to formulate his philosophy for communication to others, is confronted by the fact that his knowledge of the higher forms of existence is obtained by a process other than thought; and this process only commences when thought is left behind. consequently it is only in that region of consciousness which transcends thought that the highest form of transcendental ideas is known and understood; and it is only to those who are able to

great waterway between docks bearing shipping. the different reaches of the river remain constant; the type of water in each is constant; clear and sparkling in the upper reaches, loaded with alluvia among the water-meadows, and [page 184] fouled with grime below the docks. but at the same time) the water itself is not constant, for it does not stagnate on any reach, for they are all in unbroken communication the one with the other; they "emanate" each other, to use the language of the qabalah. but the water changes its nature as it progresses because something is added to it by the experiences it undergoes in each reach; alluvial soil from the water-meadows; city grime from the docks. 35. so the primordial emanation of kether becomes modi fled in each sephirotic "reach" of the cosmic riv

DONALDTYSON CHAKRAS

. before this grace and love can be attained the practitioner must establish a close personal relationship with shakti. this is done through repeated visualization of that particular form of the goddess that has been decided upon, through prayers to the goddess, through offerings and sacrifices to the goddess, through contemplation of the qualities and virtues of the goddess, through active inner communication with the goddess, through visualization of interaction and union with the goddess, and by filling the place of ritual communion with the goddess with scents, symbols, forms, colors, objects, sounds, music, tastes, and textures that are in harmony with the nature of the aspect of shakti that is being contemplated. the awakening of kundalini is indicated by spontaneous excitation and t

DONALDTYSON CORONZON

ematician and magician dr. john dee and the hierarchy of spiritual beings who identified themselves as the angels that had instructed the patriarch enoch in the holy magic of god. these angelic conversations occurred between the years 1582 and 1587, through the mediumship of dee's hired crystal scryer, the alchemist edward kelley. one or more times a week kelley, under dee's guidance, established communication with the enochian angels in a ritual setting, using a globe of natural rock crystal as his instrument. he described to dee what he saw in the crystal. dee asked questions of the angels, and kelley reported their replies verbatim. dee transcribed both his questions, and the responses transmitted through kelley, in a set of diaries. a large portion of this transcript has survived. much

DONALDTYSON EVILEYE

ncient and universal. it was based on a misunderstanding of how the faculty of vision functions. centuries ago it was thought that the eye perceives the outer world by projecting forth invisible rays onto external objects such as trees, mountains, stones and clouds. it was assumed that we became aware of our surroundings visually by a kind of optical touch that relied on these rays as channels of communication, just as we become aware of the texture of objects by physically touching them with our hands. if these projected rays existed, the thinking went, then the sight must be an active, not a passive, sense. unless we actively sent forth these rays from our eyes, we would be blind. this explained why some individuals were unable to see, even though their eyes looked normal and healthy. we

DONALDTYSON NECRO

part from ancestor worship is its attitude toward the dead. the necromancer communicates with any easily-accessed soul that may possess the information he or she needs, and the willingness of the departed is of no consequence. necromancers compel the souls of the dead to reveal their secrets against their wishes. traditional necromancy relied upon the relics of the corpse as a bridge to establish communication with the shade of the dead person. it involved the use of such things as grave mold, the bones, skin, hair and fingernails of corpses, and body parts such as hands, teeth and eyeballs. the skull was considered to be especially useful, since it housed the organs of the higher senses of sight and hearing, the senses through which the dead person acquired secrets. a departed soul might

DONALDTYSON POSSESS

brain, and other organs. they can also be perceived at times in the nerves of the teeth, which ache slightly when influenced by an incorporeal intelligence. when a spirit is in contact with your face, you may experience difficulty breathing. it is as though the body of the spirit thickens the air slightly. this can trigger mild asthma attacks in those who suffer from asthma. at a higher level of communication, spirits may be deliberately invoked or evoked. invocation is used to call a spiritual being into your body, or into the magic circle during rituals of invocation (the magic circle is an extension of the circle of your own skin. this is done when we wish to gain an intimate communion with a god or higher spirit for the purposes of taking on some of the qualities of that being. someti

nly hint will be that the person has undergone at some point in the past a complete change in personality. in effect, he or she will at some time have become a totally different person. good spirits of a higher order also possess humans. this occurs most frequently when the spirit wishes to communicate with humanity, and possesses an individual to use the voice of that person as its instrument of communication. trance mediums and channelers have their personalities displaced by spirits on a regular basis. the prophets of the bible were possessed by the spirit (actually, the spirits) of god so that they could deliver their prophetic utterances. possession is not in itself harmful. it is not even unusual. it is only destructive when done by a destructive being for hurtful purposes. good spir

DONALDTYSON UFO

s explanation quite unconvincing. my own belief is that the modern eye-witness accounts of alien visitors are merely a resurgence of similar sightings of angels, demons, gods, spirits and ghosts that have occurred throughout human history in every culture around the world. this similarity begs a number of important questions. is there a race or hierarchy of noncorporeal intelligent beings seeking communication and interaction with the human race through the medium of the human unconscious mind? have they been trying to establish this link for thousands of years? if so, what is their nature? and why would they wish to communicate with humanity? what would they gain by such communication? would such intercourse with spiritual intelligences be useful for humanity, or harmful? do these spiritu

ELLIS LOW TWELVE 1907

man was still smiling as he made answer "vikka assured him that your troopers were several miles distant. knowing who said these words, geronimo saw he was lying, and that the opposite was the fact; he acted upon this information. i have given you the truth "we have a traitor among us for all that, and your leader may have learned the real situation through him "no; he has been unable to hold any communication with the man for two days. he was on the lookout for him when vikka appeared with his attempt at personating the other fellow" low twelve 71 "who is this fellow "surely you cannot expect me to name him. i am a friend of the apaches, and it would be base dishonor for me to betray our ally. i cannot permit you, however, to be unjust to a faithful scout. vikka is unapproachable from our

own to-night "if that's so i haven't seen him. it may be he's here. you know he's like you-he has lots of friends all over. i say, jerry, if you haven't anything special on hand to-night, why don't you visit our lodge "is this regular meeting night? i hadn't thought of it "yes; i'd like to go down, but can't leave the house these times "are they working any degree "i believe not; jes' the reg'lar communication" now, i felt quite certain that if jim mcgibbon was in jasonville uncle jed would know of it, and if he knew of it, he would tell me. he was friendly to both, and if my enemy should drop in at the tumble-down tavern with an inquiry regarding me, he would learn the truth. in my tempestuous life i did not often get a chance to attend lodge, though i had been a member of the order ever

d to sweep everything before it. in many places, clergymen were not allowed to preach unless they repudiated and denounced masonry, and masonic meetings were prevented by force of arms. in several of the states the grand lodges felt it advisable to suspend their meetings for years. in vermont every lodge stopped work. it is the :pride of my own lodge (trenton, no. 5) that it did not miss a single communication throughout all those tempestuous years, being the only one in new jersey that thus braved the storm 'the old lodge room was on the bank of the delaware, and in order to reach it the members stole through alleys and along the shore till it was safe to dodge to the door where the trembling tyler admitted them. many of those who were warmly attached to the order, after passing temperate

EMPERORS NEW RELIGION CHURCH OF SATAN

s life on earth which, if followed, has the potential to increase the follower s earthly success. this paper investigates the church of satan, its ideology, and its practices, and observes that the church of satan includes the same dynamics as can be observed in many other religions. in addition, the church of satan appears to deliberately mislead its members via conflicting policy statements and communication. the paper concludes that the church of satan is a personality cult that seems to have less interest in maintaining an ideology than in gaining members, and that the church of satan may be no more than the invention of a skilled con artist who saw an unused opportunity. 1. the church of satan and its ideology when anton lavey (1930- 1997, born howard stanton levey) founded the church

dly be a topic for the next episode of 60 minutes. 14. disclosing the inconsistencies the internet boom in the mid-1990es enabled followers of the church of satan knowing no other followers in their area to communicate with other followers at the speed of email or via instant messaging in irc chat rooms. in addition, the internet relies on written and hence documentable information. this level of communication between prospective followers and current church of satan followers must have boosted the organization s membership count, but it also made it possible to quickly see so rampant differences between religious convictions that they could not possibly fit under one umbrella religion. in particular, the internet enabled followers to compare statements from the church of satan administrat

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

initial attempts to provide networking for solitary pagans began in the early 1990s, but the spread of the internet has provided a means for solitary pagans to relate to the larger pagan world that both protects their anonymity while providing a source for information and contact. the alliance of solitary practitioners (asp) was formed in january of 1998 to provide such a means of networking and communication. it was founded by reverend graywolfe and lvg. graywolfe was attracted to paganism through the writings of amber k and scott cunningham and with a fellow pagan formed a coven called the sacred grove. he eventually left the sacred grove and founded the circle of the sacred garden. lvg began with the ouija board and tarot cards that led to widespread reading on witchcraft. she eventual

s that the fisherman laid on the altar of the sea nymphs, to the mirror that lais consecrated to venus, and to offerings of vessels, garments, instruments, and various other articles. the word was also applied to the victim devoted to the infernal gods, and it is this sense that is found among jews and christians, referring either to the curse or its object. the man who is anathematized is denied communication with the faithful, and he is delivered to the demon if he dies without absolution. through the centuries the church often lavished anathemas upon those considered heretics and enemies, though many such as st. john chrysostom taught that while it was well to anathematize false doctrine, people who have strayed should be pardoned and prayed for. the use of anathemas has largely dropped

on, roger i. cahagnet s contribution to psychical research. theta 12, 4 (1983: 74. channeling. journal of religion and psychical research vol. 19 (1988: 5. contemporary survival research: a critical review. parapsychology review vol. 12 (1981: 5. reincarnation: can christianity accommodate it? journal of religion and psychical research vol. 9 (1985: 189. swedenborg on the modus operandi of spirit communication. parapsychology review vol. 13 (1982: 6. berger, arthur s, and joyce berger. the encyclopedia of parapsychology and psychical research. new york: paragon house, 1991. andrae, johann valentin (1586.1654) johann valentin andrae, the german lutheran pastor who developed the legend of the rosicrucian occult orders, came from a line of ministers that included a grandfather who had been am

rnia. in the late 1980s a significant revival of interest in angels occurred and a number of new books and reprints of old books began to appear. while many of these repeated traditional themes, the majority flowed out of the new age movement and concerned present contact and channeling of messages from angelic beings. a source more acceptable and familiar to many with a christian background than communication with spirits of the deceased. one interesting variation on the current interest in angels are the writings of artist leilah wendell, who has written a series of books concerning her communications with azrael, the angel of death, and who created a popular museum built around artistic representations of death in new orleans. sources: clayton, rev. george. angelology; agency& ministry

t offer evidence in themselves of survival. it is the continuation of personality and memory of which proof is demanded. obviously, the barking of dogs is not sufficiently expressive for the purpose. after-death communications, however, do assert that animals also survive. nevertheless, as an interesting specula- encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. animals 57 tion, the direct voice communication given to h. dennis bradley should be registered. according to bradley, animals such as tigers and snakes, etc, go to an animal kingdom, there to be redrawn upon for physical life on earth. animals, such as dogs and cats, that are capable of love and loyalty live with the spirits in their plane. said andrew lang, knowing cases in which phantasms of dogs have been seen and heard collec

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

we are soon convinced that the key to the riddle is not to be found in imposture. less than fifty years ago most of the hypnotic phenomena which are now scientifically classified were likewise looked upon as fraudulent. it seems that man is loathe to admit that there lie within him many more things than he imagined. maeterlinck considered survival proved but was uncertain as to the possibility of communication with the dead. between the telepathic and spirit hypotheses, he could not make a choice in favor of the latter. he admitted that: the survival of the spirit is no more improbable than the prodigious faculties which we are obliged to attribute to the medium if we deny them to the dead; but the existence of the medium, contrary to that of the spirit, is unquestionable, and therefore it

ne new age style publication that embarks on a voyage of discovery. that will take us out of the past and carry us into the future. it charts a course of magic, and sets sail on an excursion into infinite possibilities. its contributors have included many new age authorities. subjects covered have included trance channeling, occult systems, visionary art, and the possibilities of extraterrestrial communication. address: magical blend, p.o. box 600, chico, ca 95927-0600. website: http/ www.magicalblend.com. sources: magical blend magazine. http//www.magicalblend.com. march 23, 2000. magical diagrams these are geometrical designs representing the mysteries of deity and creation, therefore supposed to be of special virtue in rites of evocation and conjuration. major diagrams are the triangle;

ute hodgson s (and additional supporting) claims. for example, all now agree that the original mahatma letters to blavatsky were strongly influenced by her personality, since the handwriting and language were typical of her. while skeptics would claim that such influence is an additional sign of conscious fraud, theosophists would claim that this resulted from the masters using her as a medium of communication, in much the same way that a psychic delivers automatic writing. more recently (1980, charles marshall attempted to prove by computer analysis that there is a strong dissimilarity between blavatsky s language and that of the masters. however, the computer program, although extensive, was somewhat arbitrary, being confined to certain prepositions and conjunctions. moreover the compari

n the past, and that i wish to be judged by what i m doing now rather than by what i have been doing in the last four years. i have no intention of explaining this any further at present. in his first book, the link (1974, which went into 19 editions and was translated into many languages, manning accepts the description teenage psychic and describes the first occasion that he entered into direct communication with spirit entities. it may be that like other sensitive individuals in the history of psychic science and parapsychology, he felt that a hostile debunking attitude was going beyond criticism and speculation into the realms of psychic persecution. in recent years manning has specialized in forms of psychic healing, healing by touch, and sympathetic contact between individuals by gui

p by a local newspaper, and a committee was appointed from among the prague police and personalities of the city. marion undertook to find, in a stipulated time, several objects hidden by the committee in different parts of prague and described in a sealed envelope deposited at police headquarters. marion later stated that his spectacular success was due to the fact that he established telepathic communication with the chairman of the committee, and indeed, there seems no other way in which he could have obtained access to the sealed information. he became an overnight celebrity, and at the age of 19 was invited to perform at music halls throughout europe. he was billed as the telepathic phenomenon or the man with six senses. in 1913 he appeared in moscow on the same bill as fred karno s m

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

introduction xvii extraordinary encounters a a is the pseudonym ann grevler (a writer who uses the pen name a n c h o r) gives the venusian whom she allegedly encountere d while driving through south africa s eastern tr a n s vaal on an unspecified day in the 1950s. gre v l e r, a flying-saucer enthusiast sympathetic to the contactee movement (contactees are individuals who claim to be in regular communication with kindly, advanced extraterre s t r i a l s, met a when her car inexplicably stopped on a rural highway. as she was looking under the hood, she became aware of a buzzing sound in her ears and looked up to see a smiling spaceman standing not far away. then a spaceship flew tow a rd her and landed, and she and a stepped into it. with a and another spaceman, b, grevler flew into spac

by another early contactee, robert short. he and van tassel had been friends but parted company when short decided to make ashtar s communications commercial and mainstream, in order for personal notoriety, not for a truth to the public. wettlaufer insisted that ashtar is not a metaphysical philosopher or rambler and moreover, he cannot be reached via channeling (though van tassel s own method of communication seemed indistinguishable from channeling to most observers. the statement goes on, the ashtar of ashtar command is a real personality. a clone of the original ashtar, and is dangerous. a disobedient angel (wettlaufer, 2000. the name ashtar may owe its inspiration to a nineteenth-century work, oahspe, the 28 ashtar product of alleged angelic dictation to new york occultist john ballou

e for periodic occupation of his physical body. around this time shell and his wife observed poltergeistlike manifestations in their apartment. these experiences led shell to be more open-minded about mark s claims. mark confided that the entity was a multidimensional energy being. it extended across the entire universe, though by force of will it could focus on a particular place for purposes of communication. it never explained why it sought such contacts, but mark came to sense that it had a deep interest again for reasons it would not clearly divulge in this level of reality. as time went by, mark came to see the entity, now calling itself asmitor, as evil and deceitful. it also would not let him alone and more or less possessed him. before that happened, however, shell accepted mark s

oiced animal-like sounds. soon ayala was speaking through her, proposing that she and the two women work together on a project. the project required ayres to be at her computer at three o clock each afternoon to write down the messages as they came forth. when ayres protested that this was not a good time for her in terms of her job responsibilities, ayala insisted that that was the only time the communication could be effected, owing to the vagaries of planetary vibrations. she said, we will meet you in your dreamtime, and you will be more aware of what your role is in the inter-planetary con- 36 avinash nection with all that is. there is an energy that needs to form. we have to contact all the devas, and it is not always up to us just which time we can do this. for the next two days ayal

heart of a gentle brother. taos, nm: high mesa press. bashar after two close encounters with large, triangle- shaped ufos over the course of one week in 1973, californian darryl anka the brother of singer and composer paul anka began reading ufo literature in search of answers. through his reading about ufos, he b 39 was led to paranormal subjects such as psychic phenomena, channeling, and spirit communication. in 1983, anka sat in with a channeler and spent several months absorbing information from discarnate sources. the entity offered to teach whoever might be interested in learning how to channel, and anka decided to take a course from the channeler. midway through the course, anka first heard from bashar, who said he was the pilot of the spaceship anka had seen a decade earlier. basha

FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

with christian theology. the precise usage of the word qabalah to denote the ideas and practices of the esoteric teachings and the secrets of the torah emerged from the circle of yitza aq the blind (1200ce, and was used in the same context by eleazar of worms (beginning of the thirteenth century).2 the word qabalah (hlbq lit. receiving, also welcoming of god) alludes to a dynamic state of direct communication and mystical union of the individual soul with the divine. in that sense, it is synonymous with the sanskrit word yoga (lit. union with or absorption in the divine. the rich spiritual potential of the mystical qabalah has long been obscurated and overshadowed by the preponderant visibility of the magical or practical qabalah, whose disciples pursue power as a tool of their own will

etals. chasidim: mystically oriented sect of rabbinical jews tracing its origin to rabbi israel ben eliezer, known as the baal shem tov. chayah (hebrew: holy being, pl. chayot: angelic allusion corresponding to the action of the six directional sefiroth on the chariot shadai tree" 0 chitshakti (sanskrit: energy of consciousness: a synonym for kundalini. clearmirror: non-mediated perception of and communication with divinity; a term for the central column of the tree of life and the station messiah. cloudy mirror: zoharic term referring to a level of psychic mediation. column of the right: masculine side pillar of the flat version of the tree of life, one of two polar opposite reflections in the clear mirror of the central column. column of the left: feminine side pillar of the flat version

FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

. and in truth i see how the wise men by these means had power to make familiar, affable and domestic gods, which, through the voices which came out of the statues, gave counsels, doctrines, divinations and superhuman teachings. whence with magical and divine rites they ascended to the height of the divinity by that same scale of nature by which the divinity descends to the smallest things by the communication of itself. but, what seems to me most deplorable, is that i see some senseless and foolish idolaters, who no more imitate the excellence of the cult of egypt than the shadow approximates to the nobility of the body; and who seek the divinity, of which they know nothing, in the excrements of dead and inanimate things; and who not only mock at those divine and deepseeing worshippers, b

329. 248 giordano bruno in england: the hermetic philosophy running through all nature. and when this philosophy is not only a magic but a religion, it becomes the religion of the hermetic pseudo-egyptians who, as bruno says in the spaccio, with magic and divine rites. ascended to the height of the divinity by that same scale of nature by which the divinity descends to the smallest things by the communication of itself.1 bruno's philosophy and his religion are one and the same, and both are hermetic. one has to see his message as a whole to realise the connections. the expanded universe is related to the expanded non-ascetic epicurean ethics. the huge extension of hermetic gnosis connects with his dissatisfaction with organised forms of religion. lucretius' dislike of the forms of religio

bruno means when, in the work which we were studying at the beginning of this chapter, he describes his cabala as that of the "asino naturalissimo. in his usual way, this man is working with the old, familiar counters, but shifting them round to make a new pattern. the most essential thing, in bruno's outlook, was to find the living "voices, signs, images, seals, to heal the rift in the means of communication with divine nature introduced by pedantry, and when these living means of communication were found (or imprinted on consciousness in some trance-like experience) to unify through them the universe as reflected in the psyche and thereby obtain the magus' powers and to live the life of an egyptian priest in magical communion with nature. within the context of this incredibly strange ou

FRATER ELIJAH ANGELS OF CHAOS

: there are only 75 verses to chapter iii 75- 76= 1 there are only 79 verse to chapter ii 79- 76= 3 there are 66 versus to chapter i 66- 76= 10 from chpt i--iii (liber al) we get the number arrangement 1031) the parenthesis can be considered in absolute value, so the order of the terms under the operation does not matter. today is 11/20/98. running under the influence of ma-huang. a connection! a communication (implied) from my hga. the sigils themselves were precluded by some automatic drawings in the shapes of a phoenix, coatyl, firesnakes moving forward([1. the explosion of the bird (it's death and it's life for [2. the serpent with it's tail coiled up([3. the formula of liber al vs. iii:76 is in the pursuit of ones hga. grant uses the word ipsos as it's word. i need to find this beings

eived after each ritual of the rog. each rite was performed as instructed by a (this was written of previously, but i did not know it's name. the first two rituals were formalized, but the third was done (astral invocations) on my birthday night with dance astrally. ketamine was used throughout. mdma (babalons sacrament) with ketamine (old ones sacrament) tonight. i offered prayers and desire for communication and researched the sigils and found some interesting links. the sigil [2] was revealed tonight and is a fusion of heaven and earth. i have not found any "practical" use of these sigils yet, but they have brought me in contact with, what i firmly believe to be my hga, the "perfected" form of me "in the future" of whom i am grendel/ we and will become as/ a. i have never heard of a. be

any "practical" use of these sigils yet, but they have brought me in contact with, what i firmly believe to be my hga, the "perfected" form of me "in the future" of whom i am grendel/ we and will become as/ a. i have never heard of a. before, but it does bear a resemblance to azathoth. i heard a somewhere before, a demon maybe, babylonian, i'll research this. in final note. magick is the ultimate communication and it is right to say that things are playing. all of this is play, a big game. the void was not. nice place to visit but cthulhu wants to live there (this is supposition on my part. i do not know if "cthulhu" was there, but there were these things, unwholesome things. this is very much "real" and i exaggerate not. i encourage all magi to undertake the rog, with adapting it as one s

lve et coagula. the strange attractor party was an amalgamation of an earthly aspect, although higher forces received the greater interchange. it seemed that any ritual which could have been performed would have been pointless, as the coming of us there was the rite (to what aim, i do not know. but i did note that we as both physical and spiritual manifestations of the body, there was some supra- communication going on, other than just words. this was not at all obvious until after the fact. the entire night was fit to one word: dissonant. it seemed as a cut-up, a temporally deranged mardi-gras. i ran into many people whom i never met before (in the flesh) and it all seemed expected. even the butterfly tattoo which a. has been revealing to me manifestations of butterfly-like creatures as r

is warned. references to self in it s many guises, the likes of which can even be now felt through the reader of this sentence. yes you, declarer of duality. chapter one consists of 19 pages. it is entitled the wisdom. this being a reference to our father, hokmah. the force of force. the urge. this chapter was received within the scope of 45 minutes (images& all, and set the stage for more clear communication of chapters 2& 3. i/1a: an automatic drawing is given concerning the sphere of hokmah. 1 being also the first reference away from the nonexistent point. i/1b: reference to the summation of creation; being, one from nothing and all. also a reference is here for the abyss (the chasm formed from the initial shattering. the commentary of elijah is at the bottom concerning his views and e

FRATER TENEBROUS CULTS OF CTHULHU

17th century copy is in the widener library collection at harvard. numerous other copies probably exist the book being rigidly suppressed by the authorities of most countries, and by all branches of organised religion. the mention of dee s name in connection with the necronomicon is interesting in that he was one of the few magical adepts of the past who can present us with practical evidence of communication with non-human entities. dr. john dee was the astrologer to queen elizabeth i, and worked with a number of scryers, or seers, the most talented of which was the irishman, sir edward kelly. through the use of a magic mirror of mayan origin, kelly made contact with certain spirits, who communicated through him a series of magical calls, or keys, in a language called enochian. this lang

FRATER U D PRACTICAL SIGIL MAGIC

ercourse, the mixed male and female secretions.crowley fs infamous gelixir h. this digression aside, we may note that lecherous sex maniacs won ft have too much when dealing with this branch of sexual magic, as these operations can be rather strenuous and not too pleasurable. in state of consciousness in which the censor has become gsoft h and in which s/he will no longer or cannot prevent direct communication between the conscious and the unconscious. like the magical or gnostic trance in general, consciousness is not entirely switched off, which means that you aren ft aiming for a hypnotic full trance. such gthreshold states h2 may be achieved either by withholding sleep, by overexertion, by exhaustion, or by activating intense emotions like anger, fear, pleasure, ecstasy, etc.3 here aga

he same thing, basically, you may again use the sigil from the last example) 82/ practical sigil magic the material available for the construct ion of your sigil is shown in figure 26. figure 26 the alphabet of desire/ 83 single sigils because your arsenal or sigil dictionary will grow larger and larger. this is one of the main advantages of this method, which also provides for regular and direct communication between consciousness and the unconscious. unlike the structuring method explained earlier, you can do without schemes of order and can obtain sigils on an ad hoc basis, providing yourself with the possibility of using the list of your sigils as a mirror of the psyche even more effectively than the most carefully kept magical diary. once you have marked several dozens or hundreds of

b join to construct the sigil, which then has to be implanted in d. if d refuses to accept the sigil, it is pro bably because it does not understand it. the reason may be that it is either too complicated or that a and b use symbols, pictographs and ideograms which are not compatible with those of d. sherwin points out that, according to aleister crowley, only a magician who is capable of direct communication with the hga will achieve a direct connection to the unconscious. the altered state of awareness, c, marks the point of intersection between a, b and d. it may switch off the censor completely and thereby provide direct contact between these areas of the psyche. 98/ practical sigil magic sherwin fs model a= ego, will, belief b= awareness, perception consciousness: individuality, awak

(m censor, and the press trance) gets rid of the membranes 100/ practical sigil magic model a gon a large scale h whereby the shield of reality, i.e, the limited area of perception and evaluation which are required for normal everyday reality, is bypassed and sometimes even undermined. this model is purely inner-psychic and does not explain why altered states of consciousness or whatever type of communication between consciousness and unconsciousness (read magic) may have an effect on the material plane. but how does it work/ 101 such models are also termed psychologistic i have followed them in this study for convenience and accessibility, not because of any particular belief that magic can only be explained in psychological terms. finally, i present another model, which has been adapted

e consciousness does not have direct access to the causal plane and the unconsciousness has only got indirect access to the physical level via the causal plane. according to the theosophical model, the causal plane presides over all the other levels and controls them. on the causal level, 102/ practical sigil magic model b a= gventile h or gprobe h a f= gdouble ventile h or gprobe h c= channel of communication/altered state of awareness but how does it work/ 103 s gunexplained miracles, h gstrange coincidences, h etc. everything we understand as magic. eventually, such models do not have any real value of cognition; all we are doing is trying to explain the unknown (in this case, the w the suspected (here, the structure of the psyche, achieving, however, little more but illustrations. neve

FREEMASON BLUEBOOK

ll. recommend it more especially to "the household of the faithful" finally, brethren, be ye all of one mind; live in peace; and may the god of love and peace delight to dwell with and bless you. benediction may the blessing of heaven rest upon us, and all regular masons! may brotherly love prevail, and every moral and social virtue cement us! amen. response.so mote it be. form for minutes stated communication of portland lodge, no.1, held in masonic hall in portland, wednesday, october 4, a. d. 1876, a. l. 5876. officers present [give the name of each officer, designating those temporarily filling any chair by the word" as "between the name and the office) members present maine masonic text book file//c /grand lodge/bluebook/bluebook1.htm (3 of 76 [11/22/1999 11:51:54 am [the old custom o

f the deceased was a grand or past grand officer, the grand master maine masonic text book file//c /grand lodge/bluebook/bluebook1.htm (60 of 76 [11/22/1999 11:51:56 am] should be promptly notified, in order that he may convene the grand lodge, if he sees fit, and be present himself: in such case, the grand master, or, in his absence, his representative, will conduct the burial service. a special communication of the lodge should be opened, after which the brethren proceed to the place where the service is to be held. the brethren should be dressed, with as much uniformity as practicable in dark clothes, with white gloves and aprons, the officers and past masters wearing theirjewels: black crape should be worn on the left arm, above the elbow, and a sprig of evergreen on the left breast; a

er. it is your duty to have charge of the personal property and funds of the grand lodge: to receive all moneys due the grand lodge: to pay all bills passed by the finance committee, and all sums voted by the grand lodge or the trustees of the charity fund: to render annually lo the finance committee, your accounts, with the vouchers: to lay before the grand lodge, on the first day of each annual communication, a detailed statement of the receipts and expenditures of the preceding year: and finally, to obey all orders of the grand lodge and of the trustees in relation to their respective funds and properties. the keys forming the jewel of your office have a twofold significance: they are instruments to bind as well as to loose; to make fast as well as to open. they will never, l am confide

m confident, be used by you in any other manner than the constitutions, laws, rules, and regulations of the grand lodge shall direct. recording grand secretary. r.w. brother:usage, as well as positive enactments from time to time, have rendered the duties of the office of grand secretary more onerous and varied than that of any other officer. brought by his official position more immediately into communication with the whole body of the fraternity, it is requisite that he should possess ability, skill, and maine masonic text book file//c /grand lodge/bluebook/bluebook1.htm (75 of 76 [11/22/1999 11:51:56 am] industry, to meet the various demands upon him. placed in a position where he holds almost constant correspondence with our masonic brethren of every state and country, upon him devolve

GAMBLE ELIZA BURT THE GOD IDEA OF THE ANCIENTS OR SEX IN RELIGION

phy was invented, but something analogous to it, showing that the art which we thought we had discovered was really known 6000 years ago" the same writer states that a plow constructed on the modern plan was also found "it was not of steel but of iron, and it had the same shape, the same form of point and bend of mold board as we have now" it is reported that the dark continent possesses means of communication entirely unknown to europe. upon this subject a correspondent to the new york tribune writes "when khartoum fell in 1885 i was in egypt, and i well remember that the arabs settled in the neighborhood of the pyramids knew all about it, as well as about gen. gordon's death, days and days before the news reached cairo by telegraph from the soudanese frontier. yet khartoum is thousands o

l fires, this writer says that such fires would have attracted the attention of the english and native scouts, and that the whole country is unpropitious to such methods; besides, no system of signal fires, no matter how elaborate, could have conveyed the news so quickly and in such detail. the whole matter is summed up as follows "the arabs, therefore, have, manifestly, some other means of rapid communication at their command. one is inclined to the presumption that they, like the learned pundits of northern india, have a knowledge of the forces of nature that are yet hidden from our most eminent scientists" can it be that the arabs are acquainted with the very recently discovered scientific principle, that it is possible to transmit telegraphic communications without wires, and simply by

hwest. the same writer says that several years ago a naval lieutenant ran short of provisions. he pushed on to a settlement as rapidly as possible and upon arriving there found that the inhabitants had provided for his coming and had a bounteous store awaiting him. the people in the village were of a different tribe from those whose domain he had passed, and so far as could be learned were not in communication with them. the earliest accounts which we have of egypt and chaldea reveal the fact that at a very remote period they were old and powerful civilizations, that they had a settled government, a pure and philosophical religion, and a profound knowledge of science and art; yet, notwithstanding the great antiquity of these civilizations, that of the people which created them must have be

GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

uent detectionoftrickeryamongbothprofessional and amateur mediums. both 'real' phenomena and exposures of fraud were faithfully reported in the spiritualist journals and in the multitude of books devoted tothesubject, for the devotees were eager to present a respectablefaceto the world and to establish their 'science, philosophy and religion of continuous life, based upon the demonstrated fact of communication, by meansofmedium ship,withthosewholive.in the spirit world'2as an acceptable faith. indeed, it was largely through the propaganda of the journals that potential converts were gained: waite among them. before he.beganto attend seances waite immersed himselfinspiritualist literature, until 'there came a timewheni could almost say that i was acquainted sufficientlywiththe wholeoutputof

ts to learnthathe wasnotalone highly psychicbutheld frequent communicationswithan unseen guide,claiming-ibelieve-tohave been anorthamerican indian. i used to hear about this guide occasionally, in my detached manner;butafter dinner or supper, on thenightin question, we were sitting by ourselves,withthe inevitable pipes,whentheguide, i suppose, was mentioned, and frater paratum'decided to get into communication for help on amatterof hisown,and one important to himself.theguide came, and inwhatseemed to be a cavalier manner brushed aside my friend's anxieties and sent a message to myself. it saidthatatthatmomentsybil was sitting up for the first time in herroomat ramsgate. this ended the communication, and the fact was duly verified on myreturnhome(sly,p. 205).his diary gives further details

elieved that the lost keysof the ancient secret sciencesmay yet be recovered. modern facts, regarded in the lightofold theories, and old theories explained by modern facts, seem to have brought alreadya number of individual and unassistedseekersto the threshold of the ancientwisdom.iiithosewhoare convinced of the permanence, reality, and proximityofan unseen world, andwhobelieveinthepossibilityof communication therewith, are invited to co-operate in the first systematic attempt to establish a direct correspondenceofan advanced kind between that world and the. wholebodyofhumanity.ivcertain circles of investigation, and certain unattached studentsworkingon individual169--appendixa 168lines, have set themselves to discover in the literature of western mysticism a solution of the great problem

possession ofasuitable mansion in a convenient, london centre, which will be made use of asanucleus for the propagation of thenewmysticism and of those high doctrinesoftranscendental religion which are destined for the conquest of the world. it will combine atthesame time all the conveniences of an institution, to which members may resort for the more ordinary purposes of life, and for harmonious communication within the bonds of a common sympathy.267 xiiitheprivate objects of prosecution on the part of associates and) members will be the attainment of the following exalted interior states:(a)'themanifestation of the divine virgin.(b)themanifestationofthe dual flower.(c)thevisionofdiana unveiled.(d)thenewbirth or interior regeneration.(e)therevelationofthe holy graal) theinterior translati

h the outward man must be unified. these are represented within the interior sanctuary bytheministry of a man and a woman.(e)theliturgy, or devotionalservice,by which it is sought to unite the three principles of man in a common aspiration and outreaching towards the divine) thehigh. priest, also within the sanctuary,whois the chiefcelebrant, the 'sign of the possibility which exists, the type of communication, the living symbol of the bridge between the seen and the unseen, the representative of god, the speaker who, symbolically, is commissioned from the other side of life. in the order of mysticalideas,the priest ministersto the three principles, butespeciallyto the spirit; the spirit ministers to the two inferior principles,butespecially to the soul; the soul ministers to the whole bod

GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

ild guarded itself against curiosity-hunters;'inthat sense only is our society a secret one' it was already common to find priests, of the anglican variety at least, within freemasonry, but the existence of the guild of the holy spirit indicates the rudimentsofa willingness to be partofa hierarchical society devoted to occult pursuits on the part of clergymen without a masonic background. besides communication with the departed there were other aspectsofspiritualism which were well known and enthusiasti255 cally supported not only by spiritualists at large but also within the confinesofthe s.r.i.a. clairvoyance (the ability to 'see' distant events by extra-sensory means) had been frequently demons255 trated in the1840sby proponents of mesmerism who claimed to obtain starding results from s

their members, even though the knowledge impartedwas-inthefirstorder-littlemore than kabbalistic, alchemical and astrological symbolism. this meagre fare was supplemented by instruction in geomantic and tarot divination, tattwa vision and the pentagram ritual, which 'was taught to the neophyte immediately after his initiation in order that he might "form some idea of how to attract and come into communication with spiritual and invisible things'.10an account of the practical and theoretical workof both the first and second orders is given in chapter 5 of this book, but the texts quoted there and in the32thegoldendawnappendices do not exhaust the activities of the order; the reader seeking full enlightenment, or more complete confusion, is advised to seekitout in the pages of israel regard

had left amen-ra some years before, joined waite's inde255 pendent rite in1908and was able to say that he felt certain 'that the order is one where harmony prevails amongst all the mem255 bers. but that harmony was disturbed when waite began to examine the true natureofthe cipher manuscripts. he described his findings in his 'historical notes:'theresearchesoffrateremanation73sacramentum regis, in communication with the famous egyptol255 ogist sir wallis budge [e.a, made evident that the alleged ci255 phers .considerable portionsofwhich were written on watermark paperof1808,had been so prepared with intent to deceive and were not only subsequent to the discoveryof the rosetta stonebutwere later than the publicationofisisunveiled.'this, of course, rendered the cipher manuscriptsworthless-aco

ofits several parts, the secret names and references are untouched and unaltered from the ciphermsswhich were handed to v.h.sapere audeso=6260 (whose motto was at that time quod scis nescis) already an adept and an honorary magus of the soc rosinanglia, some years before by a most eminent and illuminated hermetist (since dead) whose tide was frater 'vive momor lethi. he had been for many years in communication with prominent british and foreign adepts, and he had enjoyed ample access to the writing of eliphazlevi.this collectionofthemsshas since been supplemented by a varied collection ofmsschieflyincypher, which have been either given or lent to the chiefs of the temple by our continental fratres and sorores. thesemssprovided the adepts who possessed the secret of their occult meaning, wi

eriodofharmony and progress was the masonic period and the difficulties began when the chiefs forgot that they were masons. we affirm the necessity of restoring the masonic rapport by electing certain masons as chiefs and encouraging, as regards men, the admission of masons rather than non-masons to the outer and inner grades of the order. we believe also that the extensionofour knowledge and the communication with athirdorder must be sought in those fraternities which some of us know and others believe to exist behind masonry.appendixg137we affirm that the earliest status of theorderwas mystical and that the trendofthe order practice towards the lower occultism rose with the rise and grew with the growthofthe ascendencyofasingle chief. attention was originally paid to the mystic way,more

GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

ld not do for a .coroner of the crowntobe made shame of in such a mad way. so i had no alternative- i cannot think who it is that persecutes me- someone musttalk."the someone was almost certainly mathers, who wastowound westcott even more deeply in 1900 when he announced to florence farr and other members of the second order that westcott 'has never beenat any timeeither in personal or in written communication with the secret chiefs of the order, he havingeitherhimselfforgedorprocuredto beforgedthe professed correspondence between him and them'.6westcott himself consistently refused either to affirm or deny the accusation, and remained surprisingly loyal to mathers after the 'rebellion' of 1900. the true history of the anna sprengelletters will probably never be known,butthere is nointrodu

extent the secretsthatfreernasonyhas lost.theyare of their very nature inviolable; for they can only be attained by personal progress; they might be plainly told to the outsider, and not be understood by him.forifanyonehas been able to divine and to grasp such a secret, he will not tell it even to his dearest friend; for the simple reason that if his friend is unable to divine it for himself, its communication in mere words would not confer the hidden knowledgeuponhim.theold kabalistic works are of a nature similar to the secrets of freemasonry; there ismuchdoctrine that is never written or printed: these works often teem with imagery which seems folly, and with doctrines that seem absurd; yet they enshrine the highly spiritual teachings which i have shortly outlined this evening.themere r

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

l of her own colour:noteby s.r.m.d.8seach elemental set of pieces then consists of king, queen, knight, bishop, rook and fourp'lwds.s.r.m.d.7=4[from florence farr's ms copy ofthebook of theconcourseof theforces,transcribed 12 october 1893.jpart two: papers byj.w.brodie-innes10.some psychic memoriesa strong wave of interest seems to have set in recently concerning the possibility, or otherwise, of communication with those who have passed over, and i have been often asked to record a few, and perhaps not very remarkable, experiences that have occurred to myself. it may well be that the conclusions i have arrived at are not those which would commend themselves to convinced spiritualists. in fact some spiritualistic friends have told me that i have seen enough to convince the most hardened dou

been told. what more could you ask? but never by a professional medium have i been told anything that was not somehow, consciously or subconsciously, in my own mind.itmight be a forgotten, or half forgotten, memory of something said long ago. but it was there. vainly have i asked to be told something that could not be in my mind. this i have had, but not from a medium, nor with any suggestion of communication from the dead. a very instructive experience occurred to me many years ago in london. when walking casually down bond street, where at that time many clairvoyants, diviners, fortune255 tellers, and others of the same kidney flourished, i chanced on an advertisement over a door of some oriental name which i forget, and the title 'lady inspirationist. it seemed a promising sobriquet, w

the.object is to furnish proof of the reality ofthecommunication, this wouldbefar more convincing than some trivial detail of domestic lifeknown to myself and. the deceased. or again, why should not my great-grandfather, who raised a company of his own to fight in the american war of independence, be able to give authorita255 tive details? i have sought in vain among professional mediums for some communication of afactunknown to me, but demonstrable afterwards. that such communication is possible, however,byother means, was proved in anotherexperience,some years ago i hypnotized a lady for insomnia, and discovered by accident that under hypnosis she became temarkably clairvoyant, with a peculiar power of recalling scenes of the pastanthis way she gave me many details of old world ceremonie

ord's book theperfectway,but. it is coloured, and largely coloured. with the personality of the seer,andtherefore there are mistakesinit. the errors, however, are close to the surface.thatbrings the hermetic school in thewestdown to the present day. look at the result. these two great schools of philosophy have gone on side by side, one in the east and the other.225inthe.west, and with hardly any communication whatsoever until this present time. now there is a very remarkable change, for this is a time of special concurrence of variousschools, a most important time in the history of the world-.signalised. by several important things, one being that england, the greatest christian power in the west, now dominates india, the greatest buddhistic centre in the east. and this domination is not

GILBERT R A CHAOS OUT OF ORDER THE RISE AND FALL OF THE SWEDENBORGIAN RITE

. a lodge, called menei temple no. 1, was organized and began work, feb, 1859, in the old kane lodge room, broadway, new york city. from thence it was removed to the egyptian room, odd fellows hall. and worked from may, 1861 1862. a few meetings were subsequently held in the montauk lodge room, brooklyn, long island. some of the leading masons of new york have had the degrees conferred on them by communication: indeed, but few of the members have seen the degrees worked in full. applications for admission have come from every quarter of the american continent, and there can be no doubt that the swedenborgian rite is destined, in a few years, to spread itself over the continent of america, north, south, east, and west. if its leaders do nothing to restrain it21[21. this is not quite how bes

out of the rite. irwin s offer represented diplomacy rather than generosity for he had already received everything due from cagliostro lodge together with tuckey s resignation, given in a letter (17 june 1878) loaded with irony. as to the rite, i am satisfied, tuckey wrote, that under his able management it will never be a success. i tell you honestly and candidly i never intended replying to any communication from flint villas [mackenzie s home at hounslow] after the courteous style adopted by bro. m in one of his characteristic epistles. he enclosed what was due to the supreme grand lodge, and with this, he added, i beg to close my connection with the swedenborgian rite. mackenzie may have alienated members with whom he had dealings, but he did make strenuous efforts to promote the rite

s. the story of earthly life and the story of the soul. the temple, finally, represents the garden of god. about the 3rd grade, of perfect phremason, or red brother, waite says scarcely any-thing, because of its very curious, but withal bizarre, analogies with its marvellous prototype in the craft. the candidate is pledged to keep secret the ineffable name of god, and in this connection a certain communication is made to him. there was one further aspect that beswick sought to introduce but that was clearly absent from the english lodges. the symbolic temples he wrote to stuart (3 may 1871, could be filled with symbolic representations its walls floors &c, appealing to the eye, which would be out of place in our chapels. further consideration of the merits of his ideas is not appropriate i

GILBERT R A THE MASONIC CAREER OF A

re known to the c (6) the members of the s.c. can work only in common for the furtherance of the objects which it proposes and therefore no action must be taken by one independently of the others in respect of any o. matters (7) the s.c. has no power to add to its numbers and the absence of any member from the country of its present location does not constitute a vacancy, since an efficient inter communication can always be preserved. this rule is absolute and invariable in respect of both its clauses (8) vacancy is constituted by death or permanent alienation as also by insanity or unfitness to act; agreement on the part of the other two members as to the existence of either disability being alone necessary in order to take action. each member has the right to nominate his successor, who

GNOSTIC CATECHISM

re known to the c (6) the members of the s.c. can work only in common for the furtherance of the objects which it proposes and therefore no action must be taken by one independently of the others in respect of any o. matters (7) the s.c. has no power to add to its numbers and the absence of any member from the country of its present location does not constitute a vacancy, since an efficient inter communication can always be preserved. this rule is absolute and invariable in respect of both its clauses (8) vacancy is constituted by death or permanent alienation as also by insanity or unfitness to act; agreement on the part of the other two members as to the existence of either disability being alone necessary in order to take action. each member has the right to nominate his successor, who

GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

s voice is actually coming from mr.jones, a traveller from the dimension of up, but mr.square does not know this. mr.square cannot see him because up does not exist for mr. square, all he experiences is a loud bellowing, but disembodied voice. mr.square, by now obviously terrified, demands that this being makes himself known to him. mr.jones with the aim to oblige and enter into inter-dimensional communication, lowers himself towards the ground in mr.square's home. mr.square cannot see the totality of mr.jones, all he sees is the points and lines of mr.jones body where they connect to the two dimensional lines of his lounge room. mr.square comes quickly to the conclusion that he is communicating with a weird selection of lines and points. from this conclusion he decides he is either quite

of taxation exerted by their direction has placed an unconscionable yoke upon the neck of humanity. their control of entertainment media and the trends of youth towards dissonant arts forms and discordant music has perverted noble attributes and spawned a race of delinquent rebels whose code, or lack of it, has gnawed at the vital future of america and the people of many nations. modern means of communication and distribution of the printed word, the spoken word and the dramatic word through television and motion pictures have caused ideas to span continents and the world almost with the speed of light. like a prairie fire, the dry grass consumes itself to the roof of the gnostic handbook page 48 hopes of humanity which are blighted, then by the searing infamy of wasted energy and emotion

ave our lives conditioned by the though forms we have created in the past. for most people they never see the present unfiltered, all experience is sieved through thoughtforms created from childhood and even beyond through past lives. meme (pron. meem) a contagious idea that replicates like a virus, passed on from mind to mind. memes function the same way genes and viruses do, propagating through communication networks and face-to-face contact between people david s. bennahum. the gnostic handbook page 49 thoughts however go much further. as documented in much modern research on memes, thoughtforms can become like viruses of the mind. they can spread throughout groups, families, nations and indeed the world and are passed through the deeper levels of the unconscious we all experience. rumo

radition to a common climax. while at the same time achieving a mastery of himself and the world around him. the baptism of jesus shows clearly his high state of initiation, his energy field has been cleansed of its fallen elements by sophia and in recognition of his achievement, the divine will acknowledges his new state. michael is now jesus the christ, the christ state being the achievement of communication with the mind of god or the logos. the gnostic handbook page 78 as soon as jesus was baptised, he went up out of the water. at that moment heaven was opened, and he saw the spirit of god descending like a dove and lighting on him. and a voice from heaven said "this is my son, whom i love; with him i am well pleased" matthew 3:16,17 jesus was now in a position to transform the human s

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

is voice is actually coming from mr.jones, a traveller from the dimension of up, but mr.square does not know this. mr.square cannot see him because up does not exist for mr.square, all he experiences is a loud bellowing, but disembodied voice. mr.square, by now obviously terrified, demands that this being makes himself known to him. mr.jones with the aim to oblige and enter into inter-dimensional communication, lowers himself towards the ground in mr.square's home. mr.square cannot see the totality of mr.jones, all he sees is the points and lines of mr.jones body where they connect to the two dimensional lines of his lounge room. mr.square comes quickly to the conclusion that he is communicating with a weird selection of lines and points. from this conclusion he decides he is either quite

fers a unconventional perspective of the seven planes, his starting point is void (body and flesh) and the highest plane is seen as the white light, existing on an atomic level. his understanding while based on a scientific model focusing on levels of matter has at the same time a transcendent characteristic. the directing intelligence is for leary the focal point for the given reality, while the communication centre offers the distribution point for the given state of consciousness. for example, the brain is the directing intelligence on its level, while it s distribution network is through the sense organs. the descriptions of science and religion give us an inkling of the deeper nature of each level of consciousness. for example, leary s description of how buddhism relates to the atomic

flash beyond form. while on the emotion level leary describes the religious imagery as middle class catholicism and devil oriented fundamentalism which are based on the arousal of emotion and fear. in connection with each state leary gives a range of correspondences. to give you some idea of his system we have included a selection of same. following each level is given the directing intelligence, communication structure, science, religion and religious metaphor (fig 5) gnostic theurgy page 31 level. directing. communication science. religious intelligence. structure. metaphor. atomic. atomic. electron. physics. buddhism nucleus white light cellular. dna. rna. biology. hinduism reincarnation. somatic autonomic organs of the body.physiology. tantra. nerve plexes. kundalini. sensory. brain. s

ld and their return to god. the gnostic religion, pp 42-43. hans jonas. beacon press, 1963. gnostic theurgy page 36 the early gnostics understood the world in terms of the alpha event, or in more religious terms, the fall of man, and accordingly divided reality into two distinct realms. to understand this relevance of this division we have to consider various issues. before this event, man was in communication with the pleroma and existed in a spiritual dimension where there was no death and suffering. at this stage the particles of light were in union with spirit for there was no conflict. after the alpha event, all this changed, the lower worlds were decimated and man was banished to a world of matter. this is how death and suffering entered the system. mankind lost communication with th

conversation the second stage is where the gnostic begins to make contact with his hga. this is a dangerous period. so many times gnostics and would be gnostics confuse metamorphs (false personalities) with the true self. even worse, they confuse fig 17 phase one: external angel phase two: knowledge and conver- phase three: union: the new man adept hga hga adept homo novus gnostic theurgy page 70 communication from their own inner self with communication with the source of all, and become prophets of their own little faiths. it is important that this stage be handled with care, we must not confuse the personal hga with the father of wisdom nor with false personalities. as the adept confronts the hga he is transformed, the mind is flooded with light and becomes a new mind. while the animal

GOETIA LUCIFERIAN

flash strikes you, a voice is heard within your mind, a single question is asked. you will know this question as this moment occurs. move yourself and your body of light into this angelic being, and allow your self to become engulfed in his fire. let the eyes open in the astral plane with the eyes of lucifer; you shall awaken in this light. practice this frequently, until you feel an instinctual communication with this force. you are becoming in the luciferian light. the body of light is used in scrying and of tarot workings as well. allow the self to listen to the instincts which grant you foresight, this shall be a powerful tool in all that you do in daily life. it is highly recommended to work with the spirits of the goetia after you have achieved a union with the body of light, to con

our willed focus. on the night of the fullmoon, exhume the vessel and in the temple invoke the spirit through the black mirror of circle, seek the inspiration of the spirit and then retire to sleep. take notes to the dreaming communion and meeting of the force, it will guide you to the answers you seek. do not threaten or seek to harm the spirit without purpose, but be firm and consistent in your communication. demand fairly it conduct the purpose of its summoning. the essence of sorcery is the focused view of self-enchantment. self-enchantment is the process of remanifesting inspiration aspects of obsessional perception, the instinctual guide which leads one to automatic (in reference to automatic drawing, the subconscious unveiled) communication with the serpent-angel, azal ucel (holy gu

d as a tool to communicate with the bound spirit or familiar after initial evocation. the sorcerer who summons the angel or demon may bind it accordingly to the vessel, and at a later time evoke the spirit again and use the black mirror to visualize its form and impressions it may send. if a specific goetic spirit is bound with the magician as a familiar/famulus, then the black mirror is ideal in communication. some have used divination boards in front of black mirrors to communicate with spirits, this techniques proves a powerful gnosis to step into, as you essentially bring the astral/ghost realm into the physical plane. the mirror is used in the following way- 1. summon the spirit in the evocation circle 2. bind the spirit to the vessel and sigil accordingly. 3. use the mirror to contac

s, this techniques proves a powerful gnosis to step into, as you essentially bring the astral/ghost realm into the physical plane. the mirror is used in the following way- 1. summon the spirit in the evocation circle 2. bind the spirit to the vessel and sigil accordingly. 3. use the mirror to contact the spirit later after it has been bound. 4. contact the spirit before sleep to ensure a detailed communication if you dare. seeking first communicationonce the spirit has been properly bound to the vessel, you may wish to communicate or experience the visions it may send you. keep in mind, all of these visions may not be pleasant and if your will is weak you have the danger of becoming obsessed with the force. place the circle again in the chamber in the triangle if you have made a doll or ef

or daemon while it grows in being. in the tenth day, at dawn, dig up the vessel and clean the exterior. you will then summon the spirit in the evocation circle, and then either perform an invocation to call in the force, which will remain connected with you in dreams until you destroy and burn the vessel and contents. you may also summon the spirit in the black mirror, and meditate upon it until communication is gained. invocation the sorcerer may invoke the spirit at certain points of the rite, after the vessel has been created and the spirit is bound to it. initial evocation and creation rites do not involve this process. at the moment of envisioning this force, summon it now within the sacred circle of self, call the spirit into your self, by will alone. some magicians have actually en

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U6

hesch which shall render the ruach less concentrated. as soon as the ruach is sufficiently dispersed to repair the strain on the physical body, the lower will is weakened, and is soon seized upon and bound by the invader, whence arise the sensations of chill and drowsiness which are the usual forerunners of obsession. now to yield the force necessary to overpower the lower will from any chance of communication with the higher, the obsessing idea proceeds by seizing upon the daath, and this consequently is the great point of attack, especially the part in the physical body which is at the back of the head about the junction with the spine. now, unless the lower will shall voluntarily endeavour to restore the connection, it is impossible for the higher will to intervene, seeing that the lowe

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM24

roper fulfillment is a sacred responsibility which rests for a period upon you. the chief officers of the temple are distinct as is the hierophant as the expounder of the mysteries, but not on him alone, for all must work together to encompass the good of all. i invite you, therefore, not only to take counsel with the chiefs of the second order on all important occasions and to maintain a regular communication with the guardians of the outer temple, but to consult and assist the lesser officers so that these rites which, under the supreme authority, are about to be placed in your hands, may, after your term of office, be restored to the chief adept not merely intact in their workings but showing an increased beauty and a greater light of symbolism. thus only will you give, when the time co

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM5

m he, the grace of the world! the heart girt with a serpent is my name. come thou forth and follow me and make all spirits subject unto me so that every spirit of the firmament and of the ether, upon the earth and under the earth, on dry land and in the water, of whirling air, and of rushing fire, and every spell and scourge of god the vast one may be obedient unto me" step 4 meditate on whatever communication you can obtain from your higher genius. when you are finished communing with your higher genius, simply say "be my mind open to the higher! be my heart the center of the light! be my body a temple of the rose and crospltablet of hermes r. r. e t a. c. z e l a t o r a d e p t u s m i n o r 2 the secret works of chiram, one in essence, but three in aspect. it is true, no lie, certain

GRAHAM HANCOCK FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

his when he took the unprecedented step of contributing the foreword to a book hapgood wrote in 1953, some years before he began his investigation of the piri reis map: i frequently receive communications from people who wish to consult me concerning their unpublished ideas [einstein observed. it goes without saying that these ideas are very seldom possessed of scientific validity. the very first communication, however, that i received from mr. hapgood electrified me. his idea is original, of great simplicity, and if it continues to prove itself of great importance to everything that is related to the history of the earth s surface.14 the idea expressed in hapgood s 1953 book is a global geological theory which elegantly explains how and why large parts of antarctica could have remained ic

o the topography of the andes and the fauna of lake titicaca, together with a chemical analysis of this lake and others on the same plateau, has established that the plateau was at one time at sea level, 12,500 feet lower than it is today. and that its lakes were originally part of a sea-gulf. sometime in the past the entire altiplano, with its lakes, rose from the bottom of the ocean. 2 personal communication with richard ellison of the british geological survey, 17 september 1993. ellison is the author of the bgs overseas geology and mineral resources paper (no. 65) entitled the geology of the western corriera and altiplano. 3 tiahuanacu, iii, p. 192. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 71 included examples of hippocampus (the seahorse).4 in addition, as one authority has pointed out

uth america, i knew, this masonry technique had been found only on tiahuanacan structures.6 the last time i had seen the characteristic notched depressions which proved its use had been on ruins on the island of elephantine in the nile in upper egypt.7 1 tiahuanacu, ii, p. 156ff; iii, p. 196. 2 ibid, i, p. 39: an extensive series of canals and hydraulic works, dry at present, but which are all in communication with the former lake bed, are just so many more proofs of the extension of the lake as far as tiahuanacu in this period. 3 ibid, ii, p. 156. 4 bolivia, p. 158. 5 the ancient civilizations of peru, p. 93. 6 ibid. 7 for example on the paving blocks above the nilometer at elepantine island, aswan. i am indebted to us film maker robert gardner for pointing this similarity out to me. grah

ssion that goes: q. what did you see on your walk? 16 ananda k. coomaraswamy and sister nivedita, myths of the hindus and buddhists, george g. harrap and company, london, 1913, p. 384. 17 hamlet s mill, p. 162. 18 rig veda, 1:164, cited in the arctic home in the vedas, p. 168. 19 frances a. yates, girodano bruno and the hermetic tradition, the university of chicago press, 1991, p. 93. 20 personal communication from amorc, san jose, california, november 1994. 21 leon comber, the traditional mysteries of the chinese secret societies in malaya, eastern universities press, singapore, 1961, p. 52. 22 ibid, p. 53. 23 gustav schlegel, the hung league, tynron press, scotland, 1991 (first published 1866, introduction, p. xxxvii. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 257 a. i saw two pots with red

are in the indies, speaking to those who are not yet born, nor shall be this thousand or ten thousand years? and with no greater difficulty than the various arrangements of two dozen little signs on paper? let this be the seal of all the admirable inventions of men.3 if the precessional message identified by scholars like santillana, von dechend and jane sellers is indeed a deliberate attempt at communication by some lost civilization of antiquity, how come it wasn t just written down and left for us to find? wouldn t that have been easier than encoding it in myths? perhaps. nevertheless, suppose that whatever the message was written on got destroyed or worn away after many thousands of years? or suppose that the language in which it was inscribed was later forgotten utterly (like the eni

GREENFIELD ALLEN SECRET CIPHER OF THE UFONAUTS

catalog was really written after the style of the famous incunabula catalog, which first circulated in the early 1990s. i had come to some conclusions of my own, as a result of study and practice of the body of works that have been written by and about aleister crowley, the book of the law, thelema, and other related paradigms. these conclusions had a lot to do with the idea of contact or rather communication: not only with the very same types of entities encountered by crowley and others, but contact with what i came to regard as the authentic tradition. when i first started writing the material that became known as the brethren of the gift, from 1996 to 1997, in its original hand-written manuscript form, i had no access to a computer, or the internet. in fact, i had no access to the maj

the dur.an.ki working. ciphers and secret alphabets have played a significant role in the history of religion; in the history of secret societies; in the history of intelligence. these last two have often been intimately connected over the centuries. the idea that there is an authentic tradition, whose initiates (and custodians) contact each other using these ancient tools, and whose contact and communication extends to those in the world of the profanes is not an idea that is new or shocking, certainly, to those of us who have experienced such contacts and/or researched and studied the histories of those who have. yet, there are those who find this sort of material to be disturbing to them. they find that even though they might fancy themselves to be followers of the law of thelema, proc

ical novel, the silver bridge ostensibly centers on the high weirdness of the mothman scare and ufo sightings culminating in the silver bridge disaster of the mid-1960s. his work provides the closest clue to the solution of the ufo mystery, up until the discovery of the cipher of the ufonauts. barker, a close ally of james w. moseley, died suddenly in the early 1980s. bell, dr. fred, contactee in communication with a female ufonaut, one semjase, a pleiadean being, since 1971. semjase has shown up in a number of other cases over the last twenty or so years. bethurum, truman, became a contactee in 1952, with the female ufonaut aura rhanes from the planet clarion. a physical contactee of the adamski type, bethurum seemed a down-to- earth person with an extraordinary story to tell. secret ciph

o in india, owe him a debt in their origins. bimstein was a high initiate, quite a mysterious person, and probably in constant contact with ufonauts early on. he died in the early 1920s and has been largely forgotten until recently. blavatsky, madame helena p, affectionately known as hpb by her followers, co-founder and primary moving force of the theosophical society. a high initiate, she was in communication with exalted adepts of the great white brotherhood through the main years of her career. she appears to be the first major historical personality to actively conceal the true names and origins of initiates using the cipher of the ufonauts. 10 allen h. greenfield crowley, aleister, the scribe of the book of the law as dictated to him by the intelligence aiwass. crowley is the most sig

generate thousands of cipher star variants, highly suggestive of a starseed transmission based on the cipher hidden in the book of the law. lightlines group, organized in kentucky by carla rueckert and the late don elkins. lightlines is one of the few trance channel contactee bodies making no claims for the true nature of its channelings, and known for doing systematic research on the process of communication. elkins was an eastern airline pilot but also an accomplished trance medium, best known for the work eventually published as the ra material. secret cipher of the ufonauts 13 layne, meade, founder of the venerable borderland sciences research foundation. layne was for many years the editor of bsrf s round robin and other journals, and he worked closely with trance channeler mark prob

GRERALD SCHUELER AN ADVANCED GUIDE TO ENOCHIAN MAGICK

ysicai body. as our experiments proceed, we find that our astral body itself can be divided into grosser and subtler components. in this way we become aware of the existence of what we can, for convenience, the holy guardian angel, ami the more we realize the implications of the theory of the existence of such a being, the clearer it becomes that our supreme task is to put ourselves into intimate communication with him" aleister crowley, magick without tears the ultimate goal or objective from practicing enochian magick is to unite the microcosm with the macrocosm; the subjective self with the objective universe. a more immediate goal for you, the enochian magician, is to gain conscious control over your own lile. these goals can be achieved by progressively entering and experiencing the t

fy my earthy self and fix herein the glory of mine holy guardian angel that i may find the hidden stone whereon a new spiritual name shall be written. teach me the mystery of the earthy self and how it may be made creative. swear by the mighty seal that i hold before you that you will do this for me. 350 whenever i call upon you by word or will or magical ceremony, you will be a perpetual link of communication between the lords of earth and my human soul. step 8. commune with this angel, who should be clearly before you. learn from him according to your will. step 9. the banishment. now banish the angel by saying: i charge you that from this day you will bring no harm to me or to my home or to my family or to my friends and that you will not deceive me. axir (ah-tzee-ar) depart in peace to

GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 3

etter fit frederic bai'barossa who sits entranced in the kifhiiuser, and red-haired donar (see suppl. similar to this odenberg host are the excursions of the bothenthaler in aargau^ of the rodensteiner to schncllerts^ of the grey man over the bockenstul near geisa in the fulda country (bechst. for this and other stories faithfully taken down from the lips of the peasantry, i am indebted to a kind communication from herr piister, artill. officer of electoral hesse- as there can be no doubt about othin, it is singular that saxo should call him blars. it serves to establish the original nearness of wuotan to zio (p. 197^ wyss's reise ins berner oberland 2, 420" deut. sag. no. 1(j9. schuellerts= house of schnellert, snelhart. a monstrous spirit named sticuaait in ilarg. van limb. 7, 040 spectr

GRIMOIRE OF TURIEL

me according to the prayers and petitions which i have made unto almighty god, and that you forthwith send unto me one of your messengers who may willingly and truly and faithfully fulfil all my desires, wishes and commands, and that you the secret grimoire command him to appear unto me in form of a beautiful angel clothed in white vestures, gently, courteously, kindly, and affably entering into communication with me, and that he neither bring terror nor fear unto me, or obstinately deny my requests, neither permitting any evil spirits to appear or approach in any way to hurt, terrify, or affright me, nor deceiving me in any wise; through the virtue of our lord and saviour jesus christ, in whose name i attend, waiting for and expecting your appearance. fiat, fiat, fiat. amen. interrogatio

H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

d by every member of the older. the present worldwide jurisdiction of the order consists of the americas, australasia, europe, africa, and asia.the jurisdiction having been extended throughout the years. those readers of the rosicrucian manual who are not members of the rosicrucian order, amorc, and have not had other descriptive literature pertaining to its activities and purposes, may address a communication to scribe r. h. m, rosicrucian order, amorc, san jose, california 95191, u.s.a, and ask for a complimentary copy of the mastery of life. this will be sent without any obligation and is intensely interesting. members of the organization have had this book and are thoroughly acquainted with the information it contains [6] sir francis bacon imperator of the rosirucians in the seventeent

externally induced (but not 165 without the cooperation or willingness of the self) a similar state exists where the objective mind or the objective functioning of the brain is made abnormal through drugs, fever, injury, fright, or strain. in such cases, however, the benefits derived from a proper borderline state are lost, for there is not an intelligent and comprehensive exchange of ideas or communication between the objective and subconscious faculties. often, just prior to so-called death, the first stage of transition is a borderline state which is remarkable for its cosmic touch. brain.the physical organ for the objective functioning of the mind. mind can, however, make many manifestations without the use of the brain. breath of life.in rosicrucian teachings this term is used to r

HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

with the crystal and magic mirror in 1824 at the age of sixteen. he was also a practised astrologer and follower of mesmer's ideas on animal magnetism and its use for medical treatment. attracted to the general developing interest in spiritualism, he experimented with all its various manifestations but soon became convinced that scrying with the crystal or mirror was the only true form of spirit communication and the method least capable of being tampered with by charlatans and publicity seekers. he married, but details of his wife have proved elusive. from a comment to irwin it appears that she died in the 1850s, but the records at st catherine's house, surprisingly, list many female hockleys dying inthatdecade. she shared her husband's interest. in spiritualism and. may. herself have po

viously had a great affection for his wife and spent the thirty-odd years between her death and hisownin trying to contactherthrough the spirit world. as histransitionnoticein light" shows, he was eventually successful.'hemaintained his interest in spiritual255 ism to the end, one of his last visits being to mr.egfinton,"through whose mediumship he received, in writing between slates, a cherished communication from his long departed wife intimating that he would speedily rejoin her' whatever hockley's position had been with denley, by the early 1840s he was practising as an accountant in partnership with two others. where or how he received his trainingisnot known. he was not involved with any of the professional bodies in existence at this time. again the directories give no clue. his bus

brain in mexico and a brain in france; nay,ifwe suppose the brain in mexico as sensitive and clairvoyant as the french one, the transferenceofthought may be mutual, and there may be consciousness of the communica255 tion on either side. but in the absenceofsuch coincident sensitiveness there seems no reason,underthe assumptions, for requiring that the absent person should become 'conscious of the communication, and agree in the accuracyofthe conversa255 tions ascribed to them' and to which they did in fact furnish their part, and in defaultofthis for concluding that the 'unreality of the supposed perception is at once obvious, and we have214therosicrucianseeris made out in favour of m. cahagnet's statements, and he will be prepared to reconsider the secrets of the 'celestial telegraph' but

ation, and agree in the accuracyofthe conversa255 tions ascribed to them' and to which they did in fact furnish their part, and in defaultofthis for concluding that the 'unreality of the supposed perception is at once obvious, and we have214therosicrucianseeris made out in favour of m. cahagnet's statements, and he will be prepared to reconsider the secrets of the 'celestial telegraph' but if the communication cannot be obtained at home or at paris, and thedistanceof mexico is required to 'lend enchantment to theinterview;'then it is contended that this spiritual intercourse with the brother of m. lucas was simply a spectral illusionbythe aid of clairvoyance, and the dialogue but 'a coinage of the brain' and then itfollowsnext that the faculty, which at one moment could thus depicture a li

metruths-readerswho believe that the phenomena of clairvoyance, soul travelling, transference of thought, taste, and feeling 'are established truths, and who differ only as to the questions of degree.'mrsandby, in placing before his readers a proof that m. cahagnet's revelations are theresultof transference of thought and not aconnexionwith the spiritual world, has selectedtwocases of clairvoyant communication with persons actually declared by the somnambulist to beliving;and although, in stating them, that gentleman has given us the truth (of which there could be no possible doubt, still, if he had not most ingeniously disjointed it,ithink very few of his readers would have coincided with him in opinion; and as the case appears to me a very strong proof of soul travelling, and remarkably

HEAVEN HELL

its name "boat of millions of years" and even if it had been possible the difficulty remained either of taking his boat back from the place of sunset to the place of sunrise, so that it might be ready for him on the following morning when he emerged from the tuat, or of providing him with a new boat each day. the simplest way was to assume in the tuat the existence of a river which was in direct communication with the watery mass of the sky on which ra sailed by day, and to make the sun-god to enter the tuat on it. this was the natural way out of the difficulty, for apart from the fact that no other means of transport for the god could be devised, it was consistent with experience that kings, and nobles, and high officials, always travelled through egypt by water. no animal and no chariot

HELENA BLAVATSKY NIGHTMARE TALES

g witnessesto the great purity and sanctity of their lives, in answer to such affirmations i opposed the strongest negationand stood firmly by it. i insulted both masters and pupils, classing them under the same category of fools,when not knaves, and i went so far as to include in this number the sintos. now sintoism or sin-syu "faithin the gods, and in the way to the gods" that is, belief in the communication between these creatures andmen, is a kind of worship of nature-spirits, than which nothing can be more miserably absurd. and byplacing the sintos among the fools and knaves of other sects, i gained many enemies. for the sinto kanusi(spiritual teachers) are looked upon as the highest in the upper classes of society, the mikado himself being atthe head of their hierarchy and the member

HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

esterday. is it because the memory of that bundle of physical compounds called "body" does not recollect what its predecessor (the personality that was) did, that you imagine that the real ego has forgotten them? as well say it is unjust that the new boots on the feet of a boy, who is flogged for stealing apples, should be punished for that which they know nothing of. q. but are there no modes of communication between the spiritual and human consciousness or memory? a. of course there are; but they have never been recognized by your scientific modern psychologists. to what do you attribute intuition, the "voice of the conscience" premonitions, vague undefined reminiscences, etc, etc, if not to such communications? would that the majority of educated men, at least, had the fine spiritual pe

in flesh. it will manifest in their dreams, and often in various events-in providential protection and escape, for love is a strong shield, and is not limited by space or time. as with this devachanic "mother" so with the rest of human relationships and attachments, save the purely selfish or material. analogy will suggest to you the rest. q. in no case, then, do you admit the possibility of the communication of the living with the disembodied spirit? a. yes, there is a case, and even two exceptions to the rule. the first exception is during the few days that follow immediately the death of a person and before the ego passes into the devachanic state. whether any living mortal, save a few exceptional cases has derived much benefit from the return of the spirit into the objective plane is

is this eminent spiritualist, rather, who disagrees with us, not we with him. q. what are these propositions? page 72 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt a. they are: 1. that there is a life coincident with, and independent of the physical life of the body. 2. that, as a necessary corollary, this life extends beyond the life of the body. we say it extends throughout devachan. 3. that there is communication between the denizens of that state of existence and those of the world in which we now live. all depend, you see, on the minor and secondary aspects of these fundamental propositions. everything depends on the views we take of spirit and soul, or individuality and personality. spiritualists confuse the two "into one" we separate them, and say that, with the exceptions above enumerate

of "spirits" or invisible beings endowed with more or less intelligence. but, while in our teachings their kinds and genera are legion, our opponents admit of no other than human disembodied "spirits" which, to our knowledge, are mostly kamalokic shells. q. you seem very bitter against spirits. as you have given me your views and your reasons for disbelieving in the materialization of, and direct communication in seances, with the disembodied spirits-or the "spirits of the dead"-would you mind enlightening me as to one more fact? why are some theosophists never tired of saying how dangerous is intercourse with spirits, and mediumship? have they any particular reason for this? page 89 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt a. we must suppose so. i know i have. owing to my familiarity for ov

anes can ever be a medium. that which mediums see, hear, and sense, is "real" but untrue; it is either gathered from the astral plane, so deceptive in its vibrations and suggestions, or from pure hallucinations, which have no actual existence, but for him who perceives them "mediumship" is a kind of vulgarized mediatorship in which one afflicted with this faculty is supposed to become an agent of communication between a living man and a departed "spirit" there exist regular methods of training for the development of this undesirable acquirement. page 161 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt merkabah (heb) a chariot. the cabalists say that the supreme, after he had established the ten sephiroth-which, in their totality, are adam kadmon, the archetypal man, used them as a chariot or throne

HEPTAMERON

magical elements of peter de abano: that those who are hitherto ignorant, and have not tasted of magical superstitions, may have them in readiness, how they may exercise themselves therein. for we see in this book, as it were a certain introduction of magical vanity; and, as if they were in present exercise, they may behold the distinct functions of spirits, how they may be drawn to discourse and communication; what is to be done every day, and every hour; and how they shall be read, as if they were described sillable by sillable. in brief, in this book are kept the principles of magical conveyances. but because the greatest power is attributed to the circles (for they are certain fortresses to defend the operators safe from the evil spirits) in the first place we will treat concerning the

HOWE THE ALCHEMIST OF THE GOLDEN DAWN

this part of the subject, you will see how difficult it is. all the old writers tell you "the regimen of the fire is the most important part" from my experience, i believe that without a personal preparation, it is in vain to attempt it. a friend of mine who is upon this line, was making experiments in a room next to that in which were his wife and children, and it did not succeed. he is also in communication with intelligences in or out of the flesh, and gets most extraordinary knowledge given him. one of these intelligences told him that the reason he did not succeed was because of the too great contiguity of his family. there are conditions necessary ofwhich the generality of seekers have no idea. if i felt sure you were in right earnest in seeking the necessary personal conditions, i

altogether as being impossible. subsequently to that he committed a felony, and underwent many months of imprisonment for it in armley gaol, leeds. i did not know him under the name of burgoyne and he took care that i should never see him. when i told davidson that his secretary was a convicted felon, he made very light of it, so lightly, that i thought he must be as bad as burgoyne. we got into communication with the detectives in yorkshire, and it appears they were watching burgoyne and the hb. ofl. all the time. they told us they knew all the time it was intended to be a very big swindle, and they were ready to come down upon it at the right moment. i saved them the trouble by blowing it out of the water as i could, as soon as i knew that burgoyne was a convicted felon and that davidso

is quarters he turns pale and trembles. it is supposed he has been guilty of something which puts him in mortal fear, and that he contemplates going off to australia. it is too long a tale to tell you the whole of it. if you know thomas of frodsham and mean him by your allusion, i can tell you about him. he has come entirely to grief and is sending begging letters to every one. he was a medium in communication with the colour spirits with whom he appears to have had a pact, but on two occasions nearly lost his life thro' them. the most apparently peaceable elementals, if a storm happens to come on, will become very violent and uncontrollable. the conflict of the elements seems to excite them to fury, and woe to the mortal, not being an adept, who encounters them. thomas has gone the way of

do not say that your good wife is also a member of the g.d. some of our lady members are the most advanced. one ofjewish extraction is, i think, the most advanced of all' it is a thing to be worked together, husband and wife especially' i have told you i have a jewish learned friend who was very advanced tho' he never would belong to any order or society' i naturally concluded he had arrived at a communication with higher intelligences and the powers of nature by the rules ofthe qabbalah. the last time i saw him. i alluded to this, and he astonished me by saying he had never put those rules into practice at all, but that everything came to him naturally. people in general have no idea of what gifted men, the best ofjews are "quam potero [ayton's wife] is as well as usual and so am i. i per

HP LOVECRAFT A DARK LORE

her? born on candlemas- nine months after may eve of 1912, when the talk about the queer earth noises reached clear to arkham- what walked on the mountains that may night? what roodmas horror fastened itself on the world in half-human flesh and blood' during the ensuing weeks dr armitage set about to collect all possible data on wilbur whateley and the formless presences around dunwich. he got in communication with dr houghton of aylesbury, who had attended old whateley in his last illness, and found much to ponder over in the grandfather's last words as quoted by the physician. a visit to dunwich village failed to bring out much that was new; but a close survey of the necronomicon, in those parts which wilbur had sought so avidly, seemed to supply new and terrible clues to the nature, met

ones lie at a point about 22 3' 14" south latitude, 125 0' 39" east longitude. the climate is tropical, and the desert conditions are trying. i shall welcome further correspondence upon this subject, and am keenly eager to assist in any plan you may devise. after studying your articles i am deeply impressed with the profound significance of the whole matter. dr. boyle will write later. when rapid communication is needed, a cable to perth can be relayed by wireless. hoping profoundly for an early message, believe me, most faithfully yours, robert b.f. mackenzie of the immediate aftermath of this letter, much can be learned from the press. my good fortune in securing the backing of miskatonic university was great, and both mr. mackenzie and dr. boyle proved invaluable in arranging matters at

up the present debate rather than give it more publicity. people must be kept away from these hills, and in order to effect this, their curiosity ought not to be aroused any further. heaven knows there is peril enough anyway, with promoters and real estate men flooding vermont with herds of summer people to overrun the wild places and cover the hills with cheap bungalows. i shall welcome further communication with you, and shall try to send you that phonograph record and black stone (which is so worn that photographs don't show much) by express if you are willing. i say "try" because i think those creatures have a way of tampering with things around here. there is a sullen furtive fellow named brown, on a farm near the village, who i think is their spy. little by little they are trying to

whose actions and expression had been far from reassuring. this man had seemed too anxious to talk with the clerks, and had taken the train on which the record was shipped. akeley confessed that he had not felt strictly at ease about that record until he heard from me of its safe receipt. about this time- the second week in july- another letter of mine went astray, as i learned through an anxious communication from akeley. after that he told me to address him no more at townshend, but to send all mail in care of the general delivery at brattleboro; whither he would make frequent trips either in his car or on the motor-coach line which had lately replaced passenger service on the lagging branch railway. i could see that he was getting more and more anxious, for he went into much detail abou

for akeley had fewer terrors to report when he acknowledged my note. he was not very optimistic, though, and expressed the belief that it was only the full moon season which was holding the creatures off. he hoped there would not be many densely cloudy nights, and talked vaguely of boarding in brattleboro when the moon waned. again i wrote him encouragingly but on september 5th there came a fresh communication which had obviously crossed my letter in the mails; and to this i could not give any such hopeful response. in view of its importance i believe i had better give it in full- as best i can do from memory of the shaky script. it ran substantially as follows: monday dear wilmarth a rather discouraging p. s. to my last. last night was thickly cloudy- though no rain- and not a bit of moon

HP LOVECRAFT AT THE MOUNTAINS OF MADNESS

toughness prevented damage. state of preservation miraculous, evidently owing to limestone action. no more found so far, but will resume search later. job now to get fourteen huge specimens to camp without dogs, which bark furiously and can t be trusted near them "with nine men- three left to guard the dogs-we ought to manage the three sledges fairly well, though wind is bad. must establish plane communication with mcmurdo sound and begin shipping material. but i ve got to dissect one of these things before we take any rest. wish i had a real laboratory here. dyer better kick himself for having tried to stop my westward trip. first the world s greatest mountains, and then this. if this last isn t the high spot of the expedition, i don t know what is. we re made scientifically. congrats, pa

nting fury of the wind were against such a thing. so savage was the blast, even where we were, that we could not help wondering how much worse it was at lake s camp, directly under the vast unknown peaks that bred and delivered it. mctighe was awake at ten o clock and tried to get lake on the wireless, as agreed, but some electrical condition in the disturbed air to the westward seemed to prevent communication. we did, however, get the arkham, and douglas told me that he had likewise been vainly trying to reach lake. he had not known about the wind, for very little was blowing at mcmurdo sound, despite its persistent rage where we were. throughout the day we all listened anxiously and tried to get lake at intervals, but invariably without results. about noon a positive frenzy of wind stamp

t seems to have been the neighboring abyss which received the greatest colonization. this was partly due, no doubt, to the traditional sacredness of this special region, but may have been more conclusively determined by the opportunities it gave for continuing the use of the great temples on the honeycombed mountains, and for retaining the vast land city as a place of summer residence and base of communication with various mines. the linkage of old and new abodes was made more effective by means of several gradings and improvements along the connecting routes, including the chiseling of numerous direct tunnels from the ancient metropolis to the black abyss- sharply down-pointing tunnels whose mouths we carefully drew, according to our most thoughtful estimates, on the guide map we were com

HP LOVECRAFT BEYOND THE WALL OF SLEEP

eas. besides, the head of the institution had but lately warned me in his paternal way that i was overworking; that my mind needed a rest. it had long been my belief that human thought consists basically of atomic or molecular motion, convertible into ether waves or radi ant energy like heat, light and electricity. this belief had early led me to contemplate the possibility of telepathy or mental communication by means of suitable apparatus, and i had in my college days prepared a set of transmitting and receiving instruments somewhat similar to the cumbrous devices employed in wireless telegraphy at that crude, pre-radio period. these i had tested with a fellow-student, but achieving no result, had soon packed them away with other scientific odds and ends for possible future use. now, in

HUEBNER LOUISE WITCHCRAFT FOR ALL WICCA 04

, for century after century, spent their most thoughtful moments staring at the tongues of fire from candles and torches and, before that, campfires. and untold millions, attending church ceremonies, were conditioned by flickering candlefire as they made their strongest efforts to contact the supernatural, god. odd? not a bit. if thought has any force beyond our own small persons, then no greater communication with the thought energies of millions could be approached than through the common human fascination with controlled fire. 13. the coleopterous charm one charm that will have a catalytic effect upon all personal relationships, and will project a romantic aura about the charmer that love objects will find irresistibly exciting, is the ancient coleopterous charm. since cleopatra's time

ten, you are reacting to everyone else and from twenty to thirty you are involved in the jupiter cycle; this is creative and may be why this is suddenly the potent time for sex; it's the creative urge. jupiter has to do with creativity, a joyous response to situations around you. from thirty to forty is the saturn cycle, denoting restrictions; forty to fifty, mercury, making abstract things real. communication is important at that point; the average individual wants to be very certain that everybody understands him verbally. from fifty to sixty are the venus years. this is the time when you have accumulations of luxuries and comforts, developed over the past. the sixty to seventy uranus cycle is the time of being full of information, the time when there are things outside your intimate cir

hen i talk with them i feel united with them. not in a spiritual or brotherly sense- but in a joyful sense similar to love. i feel we have blended our personalities for an instant. there is no touch, no word, nothing, so what has made this contact? what is that invisible thing that happens? if such a mental contact can be made between any two people, then there must be a whole world of unexplored communication that lies beyond the horizon of the mind, waiting to be explored. and since it is a bond between humans, not unlike love, it seems very desirable that we do explore it. 9- witchcraft and you "around the world thoughts shall fly. in a twinkling of an eye (martha "mother" shipton) now that the secrets of witchcraft have been revealed, and explained, you can see that there is magic ther

INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

we consider as annihilation or death is nothing else but the transition from one stage into another. the material world has emerged from the principle of akasa, i.e, the known ether. the world also is controlled and kept by this same principle. therefore it is understandable that it is the transmission of the electric or the magnetic fluid on which are based all the inventions connected with the communication at distance, through the ether, such as radio, telegraphy, telephony, television and all the other inventions to be achieved in the future, with the aid of the electric or magnetic fluid in the ether. but the fundamental principles and laws were, are and always will be the same. a very extensive and exciting book could be written solely about the effects of the various magnetic and e

bility a. gesticulations b. bearings (asanas) c. postures of the fingers (mudras) step v magic mental training 1. space magic step v magic psychic training 1. projection of elements outward a. through one s own body, accumulated through the solar plexus b. accumulated through the hands 2. outward projection without passing through the body step v magic physical training 1. preparation for passive communication with the invisible ones a. release of the own hand b. preparation of the fingers with help of the pendulum &c 2. passive communication: a. with the own guardian genius b. with deceased people& other beings step vi magic mental training 1. meditation on the own spirit 2. becoming conscious of the senses in the spirit step vi magic psychic training 1. preparation to master the akasa pr

y 2. impregnation of the astral body with the four divine fundamental qualities step ix magic physical training 1. treatment of the sick with the electromagnetic fluid 2. magical loading of talismans, amulets& gems 3. wish realization through electromagnetic balls in akasa( volting) step x magic mental training 1. elevation of the spirit to higher levels step x magic psychic training 1. conscious communication with the personal god 2. communication with deities &c step x magic physical training 1. several methods for acquiring magic faculties epilog step i let us now turn to the practical side of the initiation. we must always be aware of the fact that the body, soul and mind are to be trained simultaneously, for otherwise it would be impossible to gain and maintain the magic equipoise. in

would be fateful to the health of the person and the success would never come. these facts have to be considered very carefully. but he who does perform one exercise after the other scrupulously can proceed with a clear conscience and can work on the magical development at full speed. magical physical training (v) in this step i shall quote some exercises that render possible a deliberate passive communication with the invisible ones from a magical point of view. in a certain way the methods resemble the spiritualistic ones, but the magician will soon notice that he is not training himself to become a person without any will of his own, called a medium by the spiritualists. the magician may not become a plaything of uncontrollable powers; on the contrary, he directs his powers consciously

at he is not training himself to become a person without any will of his own, called a medium by the spiritualists. the magician may not become a plaything of uncontrollable powers; on the contrary, he directs his powers consciously and also learns to use them deliberately. in this respect, he considers the laws of the invisible world as well as those of the physical world. to further the passive communication with invisible beings, there are recommended mainly the levitation exercises with the purpose to magically prepare any part of the body in such a manner that such beings can manifest themselves with the help of levitation. let us begin the practice at once: sit comfortably in front of a table and put your hands on it. perform an accumulation of vital power in your right hand and conc

INTERVIEW WITH ANDREW CHUMBLEY

an do the opposite- fixating perception in a manner that is not receptive that seals the soul in the body instead of enabling it to go forth at will. explanations of dreaming practices when given in a ritual context serve their own purpose they reify the knowledge of the dream and empower the dreams of knowledge. dreaming, like possession, trance and mediumism of various kinds, establishes direct communication with spirits and gods, and thus provides the vital means for the constant informing of one s magical work. the sabbatic craft employs the arcana of dream as a vehicle for the reification of spirit-knowledge: the materialisation of the spirit and the spiritualisation of the material. if any aspire to this kind of spirit-relation and wish to gain knowledge of dreaming, let them go out

INTRODUCTION TO THE SEVEN FACES OF DARKNESS

es the dedicated seeker some resources if they wish to make the journey i have. subjective synthesis. the hermetic tradition is above all a tradition of individualism, the setian current within it particularly so. once adequate research has been begun, questions arise that can only be answered by relating the process to the understanding of the individual. a model, as appropriate to hermes god of communication as it is to current linguistic thinking, emerges. having considered the traditions it factually developed through time (diachronically, how does the individual make use of it in the here and now (synchronically? having learned the language, what do you choose to say? an example would be the common practice of dream-sending, an important tool in the setian toolkit. the questions as to

IRISH WITCHCRAFT AND DEMONOLOGY

no answers from her but in the irish, which was her native language, although she understood english very well, and had accustom'd her whole family to none but english in her former conversation [it was long before she could with any direct answers plead unto her indictment, and when she did plead] it was with owning and bragging rather than denial of her guilt. and the interpreters, by whom the communication between the bench and the barr was managed, were made sensible that a spell had been laid by another witch on this, to prevent her telling tales, by confining her to a language which 'twas hoped nobody would understand. the woman's house being searched, several images, or poppets, or babies, made of raggs and stuffed with goat's hair, were found; when these were produced the vile wom

ISIS UNVEILED

o had had free access to rq>ositories closed against the ordinary traveler oould have collected. professor rawson, with the true devotion of a man of science, noted down every important discovery he made in the palestinian libraries, and every precious fact orally conmimiicated to him by' the mystics he encountered, and some day they will seethe light. he has most obligingly sent us the following communication, which, as the reader will perceive, fully corroborates what is above written, from our personal experience, about the strange fraternity ineorrecuy styled the druzes "34 bond st, new yobx, june 6, 1877. your note, uldjog me to give you sd bccouqi of my initiation into a secret order among tl>e people commonly known at druzea, in mount lebanon, was received this morn- ing. i took, aa

ISRAEL REGARDIE A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO GEOMANTIC DIVINATION

selling, bargaining. neighbours, giving and obtaining information. literary capabilities and intellectual friends. books, papers, communications, publications. 7. moon. general public, women. sense reactions. short journeys and removals. changes and fluctuations. the personality. what planet would publication come under? generally speaking, both the writing and publication are considered forms of communication, which are thus ruled by the planet mercury. put this down on the form at the top of the page. all is now in order. note the variations possible. had the question related to success, not merely publication, the planetary ruler would have been either jupiter or the sun. were the question 'will a practical guide to geoman-tic divination endure for a long time' its planetary the house 4

JASMUHEEN THE FOOD OF GODS

lf in so many ways depending on its depth and the desires that drive it. whatever the problem in life, scratch the surface of the issue, and you will find that someone is hungry for something. hunger for power sees the conquest of others while hunger for knowledge sees our growth. hunger for wealth sees the exploitation of others, while hunger for altruism sees wealth s redistribution. hunger for communication sees our union with others, while hunger for true food sees us often in lack. hunger for wisdom sees us reach deep within ourselves as life then tests us to apply it. hunger for truth leads us to discover that the holy grail is within containing its elixir called spirit. hunger for spirit reveals to us the divine one within who reveals itself to be a master computer controller of a v

g among those who seek perfect nourishment is that as soon as one hunger is satiated, another is usually revealed, adding layer upon layer to the complex jigsaw of life. keeping all our hungers properly fed becomes a time consuming passion and an art. feeding all our hungers takes time, attention, will-power, desire, focus, dreaming and scheming, money, energy, co-operation and union with others, communication and programming and to do so well we need a fair degree of basic skill. divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 12 feeding our hunger successfully so we are free from feeling hungry on any level, requires holistic education for to satisfy ourselves we need to understand who we really are. to ignore any aspect of how our being, as a 6.3 trillion cell m

mmunications with beings who are permanently anchored in the theta. delta field and to do so via empathic or telepathic means. divine co-creation. the ability to, and action of, creating in a way that stimulates and releases the highest potentialities into manifestation. divine grace is an inexplicable energy that is incredible to experience, grace is the oil that smoothes the way in life. divine communication. communion with the god within and the inner plane holy ones divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 17. divine manifestation. the ability to recognize the will of the creator and to manifest according to the divine plan s current agenda which is our conscious cocreation of paradise on earth. divine bliss. true emotional, mental and spiritual nourishm

female. divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 46 smiling 2. the inner smile taoist master practice: this technique prepares our organs and biosystem to get, and stay connected, to the theta. delta field by tuning each organ to the nourishing frequency of unconditional love. it also opens the inner doors to an experience of a more conscious and positive mind-body communication. divine nutrition program. technique no. 3. sit quietly and imagine that you are in your body, as if your mind has taken you inside somehow and you see your lungs before you. imagine beaming a great big smile at your lungs and at the same time. think how thankful you are for the job that your lungs have been doing for you your whole life. filtering the air you breath, extracting the

at detail in the four body fitness: biofields and bliss. book 1, i would like to add the following: the meditations given throughout this book will actually suffice to effectively tune our emotional, mental and spiritual fields, and open the correct channels, for theta. delta field feeding. meditation allows us the stillness to experience dow power. pray. not only does prayer heal, but this daily communication with the cosmic computer called god keeps the pranic flow strong within us for this is the universal law of resonance where like attracts like. focus on divinity allows all that is divine to be fed by our attention. mind mastery and programming is the most complex part of this lifestyle. in dimensional biofield science, light rays act as computer hardware that is then operated and di

JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

o become vocal directly allies it with other oracular stones all over the world. the prevalence everywhere, and in all time, of the existence of special stones having this miraculous gift is a striking and curious proof of the continual, invincible yearning of man for supernatural direct help and direction from powers exterior and invisible to him. he earnestly desires the possibility of personal communication with that intelligent, unseen world, which he cannot avoid thinking is close about him, surveying his 176 the rosicrucians. doings. man tries to overcome the assurance that this invisible, recognitive, responsfve world, to betake himself to in his time of trouble, is, so far as his senses insist, so hopelessly out of reach. he languishes to think it attainable. the oracular stone at

ly to be played from the frontispieces, as musical instruments, of two of the most celebrated ancient religious structures. the cabalists imagined that the arrangements of the stars in the sky, and particularly the accidental circumvolvent varying speed of the planets of the solar system, produced music as men know music. the sophists maintained that architecture, in another sense, was harmonious communication, addressed to a capable apprehension when the architecture was true to itself, and therefore of divine origin. hence the music above. these passages were supposed to be magic charms, or invocations, addressed by day and night to the intelligent beings who filled the air invisibly. they were played from the fronts of the parthenon, athens, and the pantheon, rome, according to the idea

worldly form, which might be acceptable to, and supportable by, a human face. there is, theoretically, such contrariety, and such fatal difference to the constitution of man, in the actual disclosure of a spirit, that it is wholly impossible except by his death; therefore spirits and divine appearances have always been invested in some natural escape or guise, by the medium of which the personal communication, whatever it might be, might be made without alarm, and without that bodily disturbance of nervous assent which should destroy. this alarm would, by the utter upsetting of the mind, and the possible fatal effect, otherwise have rendered the disclosure impossible. the denial of the interior parts of a sanctuary, or adytum, to the priests of the temple, or even to the chief hierarch so

the triumphant spoils of glorious nature on the left of a circle (inscribed for the purpose, with muntras and gesticulations. the circle, or vacant enchanted space, must be rendered pure by repeated incantations and rites; being finally baptized with wine by the peculiar mantra. the sacti is now sublimised or apotheosised; but if not previously initiated, she is to be farther made an adept by the communication of the radical mantra or last charm whispered thrice in her ear, when the object of the ceremony is complete. the finale to this solemnity is what might be concluded as likely, but strange to say accompanied throughout by muntras and forms of meditation and of devotion incomprehensibly foreign to the scene. in other aspects this presentation of the yogini is a sacrifice and the whole

JESSUP MK THE CASE FOR THE UFO

re the following reports of falls of gelatinous substance (1) that according to newspaper reports "lumps of jelly" were found on the ground at rahway, new jersey. the substance was whitish, or resembled the coagulated white of an egg (2) that mr. h.h. garland, of nelson county, virginia, had found a jellylike substance of about the circumference of a twenty-five cent piece (3) that according to a communication from a.c. twining to professor olmstead, a woman at west point, new york, had seen a mass the size of a teacup, which looked like boiled starch (4) that according to a newspaper of newark, new jersey, a mass of gelatinous substance, like soft soap, had been found "it possessed little elasticity, and, on the application of heat, it evaporated as readily as water" a story from californ

cupmarks, like the devil's footprints, the prints of glenorchy, and those in the chinese palace-compound, and who knows, perhaps those of the legendary "abominable snow man" of the himalayas, were all made by somewhat similar types of rays from space navigating contrivances. snow man captured, oct. 1954 it would appear that any resemblance to morse codes, or codes in general, or any other form of communication is purely coincidental, and is merely personal interpretation of the obviously mechanical nature of the distribution of the marks, be they cups in stone or depressions in snow. it is the establishment of the mechanical nature of these manifestations and their consequent subordination to intelligent control, which is our first concern. the whys and wherefores must be secondary issues

nd he disappeared over a densely populated land of highly civilized people! the unexplained and unannounced crashes of planes over land are numbered in dozens, but these are crashes not disappearances. nevertheless there is a strong element of mystery in many of them. it is the rule, and not the exception that the major catastrophes come without warning. whatever causes the crash seems to cut off communication simultaneously, for seldom is there any warning from the radio: only routine reports, and then silence, until the wreckage is found with no survivors, and in at least one case, no bodies! we cannot, with reasonable certainty, say that aircraft are attacked wantonly, promiscuously, or indiscriminately by a malicious enemy, for if that was true, the attacks would almost certainly be mo

columba, which, for my familiarity with that part of the heavens, i regarded as new. on examining it with a small marine telescope i found it half and five and one-half magnitude and the head of a comet and telegraphed (the news) to mr. ellery at melbourne this announcement was signed: john tebbutt, observatory windsor, n.s. wales, 1881, june18th. this seems to be an entirely normal and innocuous communication, and would have been except for certain complications. astronomers of the southern hemisphere immediately started making measurements of the comet's position. it would be a few weeks before the fuzzy object moved far enough north to be seen from observatories in europe and north america. because of the shorter distance for mail, the following communication arrived in germany ahead of

lmost verbatim from dr. gould's final letter of rebuttal against tebbutt: we gave an account of dr. gould's observation on june 11th of last ;year, and it was mentioned that mr. tebbutt had suggested that the objects were 60-eridini and bradley 718. this explanation was considered a probable one and the same view was taken by the editor of astronomische nachrichten, which has occasioned a further communication from dr. gould who rejects mr. tebbutt's solution. dr. gould says the appearance of the comet precluded the slightest doubt as to its identity "the verist tyrp could recognize it as a comet" no jar of the telescope took place. the field of the telescope was fully under control from the beginning, the declination clamp remaining tight. no account of blurring could have given such an a

K AMBER THE BASICS OF MAGICK

sense or 'see (non-physically) distant objects, places, and people. individuals who see ghosts and spirits are probably clairvoyant. 2) astral projection (oobe) or traveling clairvoyance- full experience at a remote location while the physical body sleeps. 3) psychometry- the reading of information by the touch of physical objects. 4) telepathic receiver- the ability to directly receive thought (communication) at a distance, with no physical connection to the sender. there are many everyday examples of this, in which we think something just as another person is about to say it. this is an easy one to test for through experiment. very dramatic cases of telepathy have been recorded; there is often an emotional element in such cases. 5) a medium, as in a seance. 6) experience with a ouija bo

KARR DON NOTES ON THE STUDY OF EARLY KABBALAH JEWISH MYSTICISM IN ENGLISH

r, isaac the blind fs commentary on sefer yetzirah, the early kabbalistic volume sefer ha-bahir, and ezra of gerona fs commentary on the song of songs, will be examined in order to reveal the exegetical dynamics and theological concerns that prefigure the powerful imagery of sefer ha-zohar, in which the image of god as a suckling mother expresses an emotionally rich and textured form of spiritual communication. h (p. 167) 20081 3 formative period 1. a. sefer ha-bahir (book of brightness: the earliest work considered gkabbalistic h is sefer ha-bahir. there are substantial discussions of this text in ok (pp. 35-48, 49-198) and dan fs jmii (xiv-lvii, 1-18. see below in gother references h; translated excerpts are given in ek (pp. 57-69. using scholem fs observations as a starting point, ronit

LAITMAN M FROM CHAOS TO HARMONY

d culture have always been established on altruistic principles. in our homes and at school, we teach our children to be compassionate, kind, friendly. we want our children to be nice to others, and we feel that such an attitude toward others is the proper way, and that it protects those who follow it. hardly anyone would declare opposition to these values. additionally, thanks to the progress in communication, today we can transmit new messages and values to society very quickly throughout the world. this is a crucial factor in increasing the awareness of humankind s escalating crisis and the need for a comprehensive resolution. although our current problems may be prompting us to change, there is more to it than that. when we build a correct attitude toward society, we are gradually admi

LAITMAN M KABBALAH REVEALED

and pursue shared objectives of peace and sustainability. business leaders can recognize the groundswell of change and respond with goods and services that meet the shift in demand. introduction 15 global news and entertainment media might explore fresh perspectives and emerging social and cultural innovations, and a new vision of self and nature will emerge on the internet, on television, and in communication networks of enterprises and communities. in civil society, a culture of alternative living and responsible values will lend support to policies of social and ecological sustainability. measures will be taken to protect the environment, create effective food and resource distribution systems, develop and use sustainable energy, transport, and agricultural technologies. in this positiv

enough to separate us from nature and from each other. in those days, this oneness with nature, which today many of us pay good money to re-learn in meditation classes (and let s face it, not always successfully) was the natural way of life. people didn t know any other way. they didn t even know that they could be separated from nature, nor did they want to be. in fact, in those days, humanity s communication with nature and with each other flowed so seamlessly, words were not even necessary; instead, people communicated by thought, much like telepathy. it was a time kabbalah: then and now 27 of unity, and the whole of humanity was like a single nation. but while still in mesopotamia, a change occurred: people s desires started to grow and they became more egoistic. people began to want t

LAITMAN M KABBALAH ATTAINING THE WORLDS BEYOND

e opposite. according to kabbalah, the light of the creator that fills a person, the light of the connection to the creator, the light that gives a feeling of unification with him (ohr hassadim) is known as "the light of faith" or simply, faith. faith, the light of the creator, gives us a sensation of being linked to the eternal. it brings us an understanding of the creator, a feeling of complete communication with him, as well as a sense of absolute security, immortality, greatness and strength. it becomes clear that deliverance from our temporal existence and from our suffering (caused by our futile pursuit of transient pleasures) lies only in our attaining faith, through which we will be able to perceive the creator. in general, the only cause of our misfortunes, and of the worthless an

people, the surest method to achieve this goal is to place ourselves among them; moreover, to serve and assist them, since the process of receiving takes place from the higher one to the lower one. correcting egoism- 277- thus, in a study group, it is crucial to perceive everyone else as more knowledgeable than oneself. this is known as "acquiring from the authors" because this is gained through communication with others. moreover, when we are among others at work and at home, it is desirable that we mentally remain on the level of our peers. this will ensure that no extraneous thoughts should enter us unwittingly, thus causing us to reason in the manner of our neighbors, spouse, or colleagues. yearning for spiritual qualities it is utterly impossible for a beginner to distinguish a true

LAITMAN M THE KABBALAH EXPERIENCE

ave what others have. the pleasure is in the self-recognition, in the attainment of the entire universe within you. even today, the things you discover about your external surroundings are perceived in your current vessels. however, you are, as yet, incapable of feeling the full power and magnitude of our world, and still cannot discover the huge world that is concealed from us: the feelings, the communication between people on a spiritual level, the laws of nature, and the collective force, which we call creator. if we could feel these things, it would mean that we are at the state of the end of correction (gmar tikun. that would mean that we are all prepared spiritually, have corrected our aims for the current situation, and are now ready and willing to discover and comprehend the light

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

the pedestals. it is erected for that purpose, and can be stretched when several candidates come together, but it becomes a little tenuous if the number is large. the censing of the officials is intended to prepare them for the work which they have to do. the varied number of swings is given not only to honour the person, but to strengthen him for his work, and it does so by setting up a line of communication with the forces of the inner planes. the higher the man is in degree, the more does he himself give in proportion to what is received. the master gives most of all, but the columns receive more than they give; yet each one should try as the thurifer turns to him to give as much as he possibly can. 326. this use of incense is perfectly scientific. all occult students are aware that, a

served for those who enter upon the mosaic pavement as candidates, it also somehow filters through the roof and down the columns upon all who are present. 427. the e.a. k c s 428. at the moment of opening the lodge the r.w.m. also gives the e.a. k c s. 429. k c s in freemasonry have a double significance and a very definite use. the latter is based on the fact that they are a recognized method of communication with certain orders of earth-spirits whose attention is attracted by them, whose eager service is at once at the disposal of those who are duly qualified to summon them, though they will take no notice of a call from one who has not been properly introduced to them by initiation into the e.a. degree. their main use in the ceremony is to create an atmosphere- the atmosphere appropriat

not conveyed. two such cases of the withholding of inner recognition are within my personal experience. in the church a priest can anywhere and by himself perform a sacrament, and a bishop can also pass on his power at his own discretion, but in craft masonry the unit is the lodge, and the presence of a number of brn. is essential to the validity of the rites, except when degrees are conferred by communication by one who has due authority. it is said that gthree rule a lodge, five hold a lodge, and seven or more make it perfect h. 445. in making this comparison between masonic degrees and church orders, i am not for a moment asserting that the powers conferred upon the many in the degrees of freemasonry are in any sense equal to those bestowed upon a few carefully selected and prepared can

he h.o.a.t.f, and is a channel for his power. obviously also the three touches of the f c s c convey different aspects of that power, corresponding to the three aspects of the blessed trinity, the first conveying strength to the brain, the second love to the heart, and the third executive ability to the right arm. the general effect of this downpouring of force is to widen somewhat the channel of communication between the ego and the personality of the candidate- another example of the curious correspondence between the admission to this degree and the ordination of the sub-deacon(*see the science of the sacraments, p. 315) 528. now that the solemn o. of secrecy has been taken the h c k is removed and the blessing of light is restored to the candidate. in commenting upon this bro. j. s. m

e nature as those which i have described on page 319 of the science of the sacraments, but of a less pronounced character. 687. i cannot emphasize too often or too strongly that while these effects are absolutely real, unmistakable and universal, their result in the spiritual life of the candidate depends entirely upon himself. the link made with the h.o.a.t.f. and the widening of the channels of communication offer the man an opportunity quite unparalleled in the ordinary life of the layman; but they in no way compel him to take that opportunity. if through ignorance or sluggishness he makes no attempt to utilize the new powers bestowed upon him, they remain dormant; if he uses them intelligently they steadily increase in effectiveness as he becomes more familiar with them. as bro. ward r

LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

ollowed, riding steeds blood-red, 90. with coral shields: the angel of the north, 91. environed by his yakshas, all in gold, 92. on yellow horses, bearing shields of gold. 93. this is a poetical oriental description; yet it has a definite foundation. the form in which it is cast is obviously merely traditional; but always there is a fact behind. those great ones are surrounded by, and in constant communication with, vast hosts of angels and assistants, but these do not take the form of a guard of horsemen; yet the colours of the respective hosts are correctly given. these four most strange and wondrous beings are not exactly angels, in the ordinary sense of the word, though they are often called so; under them are hierarchies of angels who carry out their will in accordance with the law, f

nical tradition, in way of comment on jachin and boaz, the two pillars erected in solomon s temple (i. kings vii, 21, with an addition of some secret signe delivered from hand to hand, by which the know and become familiar one with another(*gould. concise history, p. 183) 572. so far had the craft forgotten its traditions in scotland that it seems clear that only one degree existed, so far as the communication of secrets was concerned. the mason word was revealed to apprentices, under a great oath, and it is probable that a charge was read, but there is no other indication of ritual procedure. the attainment of the grade of fellow of the craft or master was merely a question of age and skill, and it is ordered in the schaw statutes of 1598 that admission to it should take place in the pres

as yu will anew: before god at the great and terrible day of iudgmt yu keep secret and not to revaile the same to any in the heares of any pson w but to the mrs and fellows of the said society of free masons so helpe me god, xt(*ibid, p. 115) 580. dr. robert plot in his natural history of staffordshire (chap. iii, published in 1686, refers to the admission of masons, which cheifly consists in the communication of certain secret signes, whereby they are known to one another all over the nation. he also speaks of a large parchment volum they have amongst them containing the history and rules of the craft of masonry(*emblematic freemasonry, p. 119) in the aubrey mss. of the natural history of wiltshire dr. plot refers to the adoption of sir christopher wren as a freemason(*ibid, p. 120) the m

arker s lane, near drury-lane. 4 at the apple-tree tavern in charles street, covent garden. 5 at the rummer and grapes tavern in channel-row, westminster. 592. they and some old brothers met at the said apple-tree, and having put into the chair the oldest master mason (now the master of a lodge, they constituted themselves a grand lodge pro tempore in due form, and forthwith revived the quarterly communication of the officers of lodges (called the grand lodge, resolv d to hold the annual assembly and feast, and then to chuse a grand master from among themselves, till they should have the honour of a noble brother at their head. the grand lodge was according formed on s. john the baptist s day 1717, with anthony sayer as the first grand master(*gould. concise history, p. 201) 593. bro. calv

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

or leadership in the ogd, but was denied higher grades of initiation because of his homosexual activities. samuel (macgregor) mathers, one of the founders of the ogd, gave crowley the higher grades anyway, thus causing a split in the organization. by 1904 crowley decided to exit the ogd and was seeking another avenue of expression. visiting in cairo, egypt, in april 1904, he reportedly received a communication lasting several days from a spirit entity named aiwass. the result was the book of the law, an outline of his egyptian brand of magic, which he called thelema, from the greek word for will. crowley taught that do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the law, which is to say that training the will to achieve the fulfillment of one s destiny is crucial for magical activity. in 1907 he

vored by the court of queen elizabeth i, who was much more superstitious and interested in astrology than her sister.dee became her occult adviser, although she never granted him the generous pension he was seeking. during his numerous trips abroad, he also acted as a secret agent for her, under the code name 007. john dee is, however, best known for his enochian magic, a system of magic teaching communication with angels and spirits. dee joined irishman edward kelly in an attempt to communicate with the spirits through the practice known as scrying. communication with the spirits was possible through the use of the enochian language, a genuine, complex language of unknown origin with a solid grammar and syntax. each letter of the enochian alphabet features a john dee (national library of

teen calls, or keys, of enochian were used by dee and kelly to conjure the angels. the first two keys conjured the element spirit, the next sixteen conjured the four elements, whereas the nineteenth key invoked any of thirty aethyrs or aires, probably representing levels of consciousness. kelly allegedly spoke enochian when the angels appeared in his crystal. one of the procedures used during the communication consisted of setting up charts, either filled with letters or left blank, to which the angels would point with a rod in order to spell out messages. these messages were dictated backward, for dangerous forces would have been released if the messages were communicated directly. john dee was less favored by elizabeth s successor, james i, and ended his days in poverty at mortlake. see

book of enoch. transl. richard laurence. thousand oaks, ca: artisan sales [1882] 1980. giovetti, paola. angels. the role of celestial guardians and beings of light. transl. toby mccormick. 1989. york beach, me: samuel wiser, 1993. margolies,morris b. a gathering of angels: angels in jewish life and literature. new york: ballantine, 1994. enochian magic enochian magic is a system of magic teaching communication with angels and spirits, and with travel through different planes of consciousness. its origins can be traced back to the sixteenth century, when english astrologer john dee joined edward kelly in an attempt to communicate with the spirits through the practice known as scrying. communication with the spirits was possible thanks to the use of the enochian language, a complex tongue of

rot properties. 82 ereshkigal the nineteen calls, or keys, of enochian were used by dee and kelly in order to conjure the angels. the first two keys conjured the element spirit, the next sixteen conjured the four elements, whereas the nineteenth key invoked any of thirty aethyrs or aires. kelly allegedly spoke enochian when the angels appeared in his crystal. one of the procedures used during the communication consisted of setting up charts filled with letters to which the angels would point with a rod in order to spell out messages. after the deaths of dee and kelly, interest in enochian magic vanished. however, a revival occurred in the nineteenth century through the hermetic order of the golden dawn, and later through aleister crowley s commentaries, the most extensive of which was publ

LIBER 141

t x rex summus sanctissimus o.t.o. national grand master general ad vitam of ireland, iona and all the britains, in the name of the secret master, aumn. greeting and peace to our most holy, most illuminated, most illustrious, and most dear brother, his excellency sir james thomas windram x o.t.o, our viceroy in the union of south africa, and sendeth these for his pleasure and instruction, and for communication at utmost extremity of need to selected initiates of the sanctuary of the gnosis ix who have either (a) shewn by power their fitness for that degree, or (b) shewn by wisdom their suitability to ward the arcanum arcanorum. also to certain trusty brethren of the viii, vii, and vi chosen for this moment of peril. for at this hour the clouds gather again upon the face of the sun our fath

LIBER ALEPH

inertia. to win that battle i must call time and pick-axe to mine aid. but how could i retard the motion of the earth in space? i am myself party of its momentum. yet every stroke of my pen affecteth that motion by changing the equilibrium thereof. the problem of every act of magick is then this: to exert a will sufficiently powerful to cause the required effect, through a menstruum or medium of communication. by the common understanding of the word magick, we however exclude such media as are generally known and understood. now then, o my son, will i declare unto thee first the nature of the power, and afterward that of the medium. l liber aleph vel cxi 52 aw de harmonia anim cum corpore (of the harmony of the soul with the body) ll things are interwoven. the most spiritual thought in th

st to display unto some other person the righteousness of thy will i make haste to instruct thee. first, if thou have a reasonable link with him by word or letter, it is most natural simply to create in thyself, as i have taught, a child or bud-will, and let that radiate from thee through the channels aforesaid. but if thou have no link, the case is otherwise and is not easy. here thou mayst make communication through others, as it were by relays; or thou mayst act directly upon his aura by magical means, such as the projection of the scin-laeca. but unless he be sensitive and well-attuned, thou mayst fare but ill. yet even in this case thou mayst attain much skill by practice with intelligence. in the end it is better altogether to work wholly within thine own universe, slowly and with fi

LIBER CHANOKH

ther doubtful readings have been left intact and remarked on in endnotes. i would like to thank frater o.b. for technical advice, however i take full responsibility for any errors in the above or in the following notes. love is the law, love under will. t.s. notes 40 october 2003: some corrections to the table of watchtowers, the characters on the great table, and the list of 91 parts following a communication from fra. a.p. january 2004: major revisions to notes, mostly concerning the list of 91 parts, after i actually got my hands on an electronic copy of sloane 3191 (page images from the bl microfilm found on the web. i will not give the url as i do not rate the site.s life expectancy very highly given how many people they.ve ripped off. one minor correction to plate 3 (fixed an inadver

h i a i k k a a e e e i i e e l l l e e l l m g+ then reading down columns we get zaphkiel, zadkiel, cumael, raphael, haniel, michael, gabriel for the seven classical planets, with the final+ signifying the earth. 6: while there does indeed appear in tfr (p. 179) an arrangement of the letters from the black cross as a five by four table, this appears to have been a convenience adopted during the communication of the great table (table of watchtowers; as the letters were immediately afterwards written into the cross between the four tablets, described as the .crosse of union, or black cross (ibid, p. 180. the importance it assumed in the golden dawn appears to derive from an intermediate source, possibly sloane ms 307, an edited extract from which became .h, clavicula tabularum enochii. 7:

there is no indication in the digests or in tfr that this name should be varied according to the aire being invoked, and there is no particular connection between the name idoigo, which appears on the vertical bar of the cross in the air of air sub-quadrant, and the first aire; the names of the parts contained in the first aire are all drawn from the water tablet. there was some confusion in the communication of this name, it was initially gives as iduigo but corrected shortly afterwards. 18: most other printed versions of the calls give moooah here (the final .e. is just a product of crowley.s phonetic rendering. probably another instance of someone reading one of dee.s lowercase .h.s as an incomplete .b (see note above re sobolo/ loholo in the first key. 19: a variant translation of thi

LIBER CLXV A MASTER OF THE TEMPLE

with his instruction paper, the equinox, and the equinox 134 a few occult books, he sailed for canada, alone, to start again in new and unploughed fields. section iii july 25, 1910, to april 30, 1911 the next entry in his diary is dated july 25th, 1910. it is a general confession of the previous six months. half of his year of probation had passed away, and he has not reported to, or received any communication from, the order. he laments his negligence in this respect, but writes: yet know i well that i alone have suffered and shall suffer from this negligence, and i must humbly take any results that may arise out of my failure. still, even though i may have neglected the advice given me when i first became a probationer, i feel that i have progressed, be it never so slightly, along the pa

LIBER E

gthe spiritual guide of molinos. h gthe star in the west h (captain fuller. gthe dhammapada [s.b.e. series, oxford university press. gthe questions of king milinda h [s.b.e. series. g777. vel prolegomena &c. h gvarieties of religious experience h (james. gkabbala denudata. h gkonx om pax. h 3. careful study of these books will enable the pupil to speak in the language of his master and facilitate communication with him. 4. the pupil should endeavour to discover the fundamental harmony of these very varied works; for this purpose he will find it best to study the most extreme divergences side by side. 5. he may at any time that he wishes apply for examination in this course of reading. 6. during the whole of this elementary study and practice, he will do wisely to seek out, and attach himse

LIBER OS ABYSMI VEL DAATH

angel he may be granted the highest attainments, and be truly fitted for the full experience of the destruction of the universe. and by the universe we mean not that petty universe which the mind of man can conceive, but that which is revealed to his soul in the samadhi of atmadarshana. 24. thence may he enter into a real communion with those that are beyond, and he shall be competent to receive communication and instruction from ourselves directly. 13 [the task of an adeptus minor (liber 185) is to gattain to the knowledge and conversation of his holy guardian angel. h] 4 liber os abysmi vel daath 25. thus shall we prepare him for the confrontation of choronzon and the ordeal of the abyss, when we have received him into the city of the pyramids. 26. so, being of us, let the master of the

LIBER RESH VEL HELIOS

ese adorations thou assume the godform of whom thou adorest,2 as if thou didst unite with him in the adoration of that which is beyond him. 7. thus shalt thou ever be mindful of the great work which thou hast undertaken to perform, and thus shalt thou be strengthened to pursue it unto the attainment of the stone of the wise, the summum bonum, true wisdom and perfect happiness. 1 [for those not in communication with the a a, the adorations from liber legis, ch. iii, from gunity uttermost showed h to gabide with me, ra- hoor-khuit h may be substituted. this is not necessarily the adoration taught in the a a under crowley, or by modern groups claiming to represent the a a. t.s] 2 [this may be read as an instruction to assume the god-form of ra, hathor, tum or khephera as appropriate. see glib

LIBER SAMEKH

es. as line 9 asserts involution, line 10 asserts evolution. line 11 he acclaims his angel as having devised this method of self-realization; the object of incarnation is to obtain articulate apprehension of the soul by measuring its reactions to its relations with other incarnated beings, and to observe theirs with each other. section aa line 1 the adept asserts his right to enter into conscious communication with his angel, on the ground that that angel has himself taught him the secret magick by which he may make the proper link. gmosheh h is mh, the formation, in jechidah, chiah, neschamah, ruach .the sephiroth from kether to yesod.since 45 is s1. 9 which sh, 300, is s1.24, which superadds to these nine an extra fifteen numbers (see in liber d the meanings and correspondences of 9, 15

uffering mutation thereby. the gearth h is the sphere wherein the operation of these gfundamental h and athyric forces appears to perception. gunder the earth h is the world of* they correspond to the sulphur, mercury, and salt of alchemy; to sattvas, rajas, and tamas in the hindu system; and are rather modes of action than actual qualities even when conceived as latent. they are the apparatus of communication between the planes; as such, they are conventions. there is no absolute validity in any means of mental apprehension; but unless we make these spirits of the firmament subject unto us by establishing right relations (within the proper limits) with the universe, we shall fall into error when we develop our new instrument of direct understanding. it is vital that the adept should train

work accomplished h; and aumgn, already interpreted in this book* and the name of the beast, for that his number showeth forth this union with the angel, and his work is no other than to make all men partakers of this mystery of the mysteries of magick. so then, saying this word or that, let the adept wrestle with his angel and withstand him,34 that he may constrain him to consent to continue in communication until the consciousness becomes capable of clear comprehension, and of accurate transmission of the transcendent truth of the beloved to the heart that holds him* the essence of this matter is that the word aum, which expresses the course of breath (spiritual life) from free utterance through controlled concentration to silence, is transmuted by the creation of the compound letter mg

of this title (also known as ritual cxx) has been published as facsimile ms, and transcripts thereof posted on the internet, although the ritual in question does not contain a clear description of the temple, aside from the fact that it contains a ten and a half foot long green porcelain boat, presumably on wheels, which has to circle the temple. in any case i have been reliably informed (private communication) that a revised and more practical version of this ritual survives in an unpublished crowley ms notebook. 38 storax. 39 this is the oil of abramelin; see the book of the sacred magic of abramelin the mage, book ii, cap. 11; the incense recipe is from the same source; actually both recipes ultimately derive from the book of exodus. 40 the available evidence tends to indicate that the

LOGOMACHY OF ZOS

r$ 5n 5! o e..q..1 2 z"4 .5n( 2 p$ 5( 6( 5&%d !5. there is this qualification. there is very little good portraiture, there is no quaquaversum of truth, only quasiness. poetry is accomplished hyperbole. anomalies of language are numerous but some used here to further a more logical form and show the purpose of my own system: a personal form of articulating abstracts for psycho-somatic changes and communication of mind and ego. the ethos of language should be 5! i 5: 9=h$^9 e h/ 6' 3. qr..1 e. ambiguous syntax possible. all symbols, as words, are configurated meanings. any series of such meanings as a sentence should be short, a natural apophthegm. simplicity is the diction of clarity. t 2 e\ i prefer fat. e* 8( d% 2..q( 5..1 z@ 5: 5( 6..1 <7 h( f..1. 9= h% o 9=h..1. x> h. m( 9( y% who, if

ery depths by arguments of good and evil. 0 .k m. do this: adumbrations of the conceivability of our immanence is lost. darken your room, shut the door, empty your mind. you are still in great company. the numen and your genius, with all their media, and a host of elementals and ghosts of your dead loves. are there! they need no light by which to see, no words by which to speak, and no motive for communication except your own purely formed desire. not what we believe, but how deeply and sincerely is the question: without belief nothing can inhere. relationing, not religion, is the need; religion has always a wrong selfrighteousness. many roads have been fashioned yet none lead towards self. therefore, when in company, take the eclectic path; when alone, take the oblique to the known. god-s

LUCIFERIAN SORCERY

considered the same as asmodeus, their infernal union is the manifestation and birth of baphomet. thus the horned one brings the wisdom of the earth (asmodeus-samael) and the spirit (lilith, thus baphomet is the initiator of becoming and self-deification. the magician must be implored to work accordingly, and without fail, for the manifestation of his and her own alphabet of desire, which is, the communication method with the subconscious. the alphabet of desire as it is called was developed by austin osman spare and was first published in the book of pleasure, being a grimoire of excellent repose through the great work. the works of austin osman spare (1886-1956) was an artist who talents of draftsmanship allowed direct expression of his developed gnosis of sorcery. spare s early drawings

lack order of the dragon delve the depths of these concepts further. one would use the dark gods as models of strength and a symbol of immortal manifestation. the shadow form of lucifer is set, who is the ancient prince of darkness. set is the aspect of the infernal yet not self-destructive. if one seeks to become as set, to master chaos and the depths of the subconscious, then one opens a direct communication with the setian gnosis. this is when the great illumination known as the black flame takes place, and the individual is able to perceive that life is what he or she makes of it, and everything is possible with a positive outlook. the christians would have you believe that black magick itself is the path of death and destruction, however it is honestly quite the opposite. the christia

LUCIFERIAN SORCERY AND SET TYPHON

r will to achieve ones goals. the alphabet of desire may be a useful tool of exploration to advance ones knowledge in the learning of herbs and their uses, astral projection, learning martial arts, understanding tarot correspondences, whatever it may be. the luciferian grimoires such as liber hvhi, luciferian witchcraft and book of the witch moon incorporate the alphabet of desire as the means of communication with the sorcerers' familiar, the `holy guardian angel' and `evil genius' of the cabbala. the 22 letters/paths of the qlippoth are presented in liber hvhi and interestingly enough, as one moves through the workings and rituals described in luciferian witchcraft, liber hvhi and book of the witch moon, there becomes little difference in the hga and evil genius, shadow and light become

LURQUIN STONE EVOLUTION AND RELIGIOUS CREATION MYTHS

religious denominations; they are religious fundamentalists. for example, the roman catholic church is not opposed to the theory of evolution by natural selection, nor is it opposed to the big bang theory. church officials learned much from the galileo affair more than 350 years ago and are no longer intent on mixing the doctrine of the faith with scientific matters. much has been made about the communication of cardinal christoph scho nborn, archbishop of vienna, to the new york times on july 7, 2005. in it, the cardinal said that the catholic church does not accept neo-darwinism. it now seems that the cardinal may have overstepped his authority to speak in the name of the church. in fact, pope john paul ii declared in 1996 that evolutionary theory is compatible with catholic doctrine. t

of course, there are exceptions, such as evolutionary biologist stephen j. gould (1941 2002. but still, a few exceptions do 190 evolution and religious creation myths not change the general rule. the take-home message is that, by and large, scientists expect science to eventually explain itself correctly to the public, which of course never happens. an added difficulty associated with the proper communication of science to the lay public is the amount ofmathematics now used in all fields of science, including biology. it is not difficult to translate into common english the meaning of heisenberg s uncertainty principle and the quantum fuzziness of electrons. neither is it difficult to explain dissipative structures, especially with the aid of visual examples such as be nard cells. but unf

ain dissipative structures, especially with the aid of visual examples such as be nard cells. but unfortunately, it is much more complicated and challenging to describe how these explanations and interpretations are derived from empirical and thought experiments. this is because arcane mathematical equations are often involved. however, math is a formalism that in fact considerably simplifies the communication and teaching of quantitative scientific principles. the problem, of course, is that many people have a deeply felt aversion to math. this means that, in the absence of the crisp language of mathematics, many ambiguities in the exposition of science cannot be avoided. in the end, this also means that the public is asked to trust the conclusions of science without the benefit of demons

MACNULTY W KIRK KABBALAH AND FREEMASONRY

econd degree tracing board, c. 1801. the second degree on the tree of life in figure 14 we see the tree of life we have been working on with masonic symbols for the second degree added. at each of the seven levels on the central column of the tree is one of the seven liberal arts and sciences; they fit very nicely. some examples: grammar is a structured mechanism for conducting effective external communication. it fits well on malkhut, the sefirah of connection with the physical world. geometry is said to be the most important of the seven liberal arts and sciences; it is defined as. a regular progression of science, from a point to a line, from a line to a superficies, from a superficies to a solid."65 this "progression" was used by proculus, the last of the classical neo- platonist philo

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

that in the beginning of the world winged serpents reigned upon the earth. these were probably the demigods which antedate the historical civilization of every nation. the symbolic relationship between the sun and the serpent found literal witness in the fact that life remains in the snake until sunset, even though it be cut into a dozen parts. the hopi indians consider the serpent to be in close communication with the earth spirit. therefore, at the time of their annual snake dance they send their prayers to the earth spirit by first specially sanctifying large numbers of these reptiles and then liberating them to return to the earth with the prayers of the tribe. the great rapidity of motion manifested by lizards has caused them to be associated with mercury, the messenger of the gods, w

ou have given, proposed, and confirmed, that you attend unto me according to the prayer and petitions which i have made unto almighty god, and that you forthwith send me one of your ministering spirits, who may willingly, truly, and faithfully fulfil all my desires, and that you command him to appear unto me in the form of a beautiful angel, gently, courteously, affably, and meekly, entering into communication with me, and that he neither permitting any evil spirit to approach in any sort of hurt, terrify or affright me in any way nor deceiving me in any wise. through the virtue of our lord jc, in whose name i attend, wait for, and expect thy appearance. fiat, fiat, fiat. amen, amen, amen "interrogatories [having summoned the spirit unto his presence, the magician shall question him as fol

he secret alphabets of the ancients are comparatively easy to decode, the only requisites being a table of frequency, a knowledge of the language in which the cryptogram was originally written, a moderate amount of patience, and a little ingenuity. 7. the code cipher. the most modem form of cryptogram is the code system. its most familiar form is the morse code for use in telegraphic and wireless communication. this form of cipher may be complicated somewhat by embodying dots and dashes into a document in which periods and colons are dots, while commas and semicolons are dashes. there are also codes used by the business world which can be solved only by the use of a private code book. because they furnish an economical and efficient method of transmitting confidential information, the use

MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

e runes or a simple love spell. for instructions regarding the making of your pentacle, see chapter 5 which deals with the important matter of countermagic and protection. the conjuration of vassago having now assembled the primary instruments of the greater divinations, you are ready to perform one such operation yourself. there are basically two varieties of these, one being the conjuration and communication with nonhuman entities, and the other dealing with the spirits or shades of the dead, necromancy so-called, or sometimes sciomancy. you will occasionally find that some witches tend to make the distinction between the two terms in that sciomancy, they claim, involving some relic of the defunct person summoned, an object link of some type, be it a lock of hair, bloodspot, or some pers

three times, and then mentally repeat the words of the great necromantic charge "allay fortission fortissio allynsen roa" with your eyes still shut, mentally welcome the loved one. traditionally, this is the place where the shade will manifest. you should slowly open your eyes and see what you can see. again, as in the necromancy of intelligence, this will depend on the stage of your development. communication with the shade theoretically can be carried out mentally; most witches find that this takes the form of a peculiar wordless communion, a sort of spiritual osmosis or blending together of ideas, your own, and that of the deceased. even if your inner eyes are not sensitive enough to perceive any form, or the current raised by the operation is not sufficiently strong to bring about a ma

MEANING OF MASONRY

ot be communicated to unqualified persons, and the reason for this injunction is not so much because those secrets have any special value, but because that silence is intended to be typical of that which applies to the greater, deeper secrets, some of which, for appropriate reasons, must not be communicated, and some of which indeed are not communicable at all, because they transcend the power of communication. it is well to emphasize then, at the outset, that masonry is a sacramental system, possessing, like all sacraments, an outward and visible side consisting of its ceremonial, its doctrine and its symbols which we can see and hear, and an inward, intellectual and spiritual side, which is concealed behind the ceremonial, the doctrine and the symbols, and which is available only to the

ken limb, so the collective soul of humanity, fractured and comminuted by its fall into countless individuations and their subsequent respective progenies, each separately damaged and imperfect, needed to be restored to the condition from which it had become dislocated and once more built up into a perfect harmonious whole. to the spiritual guardians of primitive man, then, one must attribute the communication of that universal science of rebuilding the fallen temple of humanity, of which science we now surprisedly find traces in every race and religion of the world. to this source we must credit the distribution, in every land and among every people, of the same or equivalent symbols, practices and doctrines, modified only locally and in accordance with the intelligence of particular peop

MICHAEL FORD WITCHMOON

assumes the death posture, the flight of the self in ecstasy during which nothing exists, you literally step outside yourself. when the individual enters the abyss there is no concept of the self, there is no form or matter in this state. it is during this state that one can inaugurate or enflesh the intense desires, whatever they may be, during a state of forgetting the self. this is the direct communication with the subconscious, the delivering of the letter if you will. the sorcerer who dives through the abyss and acts as an avatar for its power keeps the spirit bound to the earth, he or she escapes the recycling for an amount of time. many memories of a previous life are lost in the traumatic act of death; only the strong willed even emerge with some essence of their power source inta

horonzon is considered a demon due to it s non- form and devouring nature. it is a vampire spirit, awaiting the moment to enter the subconscious and destroy it from the inside out. once choronzon has laid hold, it keeps its hold until death and beyond. 27 27 choronzon must be banished once it is passed through when great vampiric rites are conducted, such a demon should not be let linger, nor any communication be granted due to the lying and false nature of the essence. choronzon seizes upon every point of the self which is confused, in conflict, sick or twisted. it can take and build upon any form of hate, self-pity, depression and madness. this is why the sorcerer who takes this path must be well disciplined and of a sound mind. the significance of the rites of da'ath is that having ente

doing so discover the true essence of their inmost self. invocationto call spirits and energies/godforms inward to gain anthropomorphic associations or the common and deeper attributes of the spirit. in the act of invocation, the spirit is absorbed by the i or self, in a luciferian/sethian sense, the sorcerer becomes or develops from the spirit called inward. invocation is the direct subconscious communication with the forces of outer and inner planes of being. as with the sabbat, both infernal and celestial, one enters the ecstasy trance of the inbetween (inbetween the dreaming and waking world) to emerge eventually as the adversary, that godform of both sides. evocation to summon or call spirits outward, often projected into a circle or area from which you may bind such forces or spirits

s. chapter three witchcraft and the luciferian path what is witch blood? there has been quite a lot mentioned in the area of witch blood and the like. what actually is witch blood and is such a hereditary title? witch blood can be described as the essence of the gnosis, but a step beyond this mental aspect. gnosis is defined as an extension of magickal trance, from which the mind stops all mental communication. your mind becomes sharp and singled into one internal concept of action. this is called by buddhists as samadhi, the state of mental in-between thinking which allows the subject to be united with the larger picture. gnosis is the state of magickal fountains of energy, all of this exists in the inner core of your very being. 39 39 witch blood is a state of gnosis but so interlocked w

r the type of individual who should be successful upon the gray path of wizardry and power! undertake the oath not for any group but for yourself alone. if you decide to join a significant group for further ceremonial training then you will already be ahead in technique by the development of character. the sigil of the witch moon the calling point of hecate 44 44 (the sigil of the witch moon is a communication point of hecate and black isis (4) initiation purpose and symbolism the dedication towards the magickal path is a far from simple task. static symbolism and the concocted trappings of magick are often no more than dogmatic sickness which can lead to stagnant development. it is therefore suggested that the sorcerer is one able to change their self and immediate surroundings as they se

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

down, father. rest you [gloucester sits.]oswald was a serviceable villain to the masonic plotters who covered their tracks by setting himup as the patsy. in king lear, oswald was duteous to the vices of his mistress, the treasonous daugh-ter goneril. in jfk's assassination, oswald was duteous to the vices of his mistress, the treasonousmasons in the f.b.i, an organization which destroyed his last communication to it and ordered himto the theater where he was arrested.a masonic conspiracy provides historical precedents for the assassination, provides an existingorganizational structure capable of covering-up the crime, explains the absence of internal records,and provides many potential motives. the bigger issue, one that must still be answered, was asked inan american anti-masonic pamphlet

prime goal of control of u.s. medical system. 1848 karl marx communist manifesto created. proposes: abolition of private property in land (throughgradually increasing property tax, heavy progressive or graduated income tax, abolition of inheritancerights (inheritance tax, confiscation of private property, a central bank, forced distribution of popula-tion and centralization of transportation and communication in the hands of the state. 1848 immigration from ireland to the united states. united states news media spread the word thatone third carried a copy of the manifesto in order to help enforce the spread of compulsory schoolingfor native americans. 1848 california gold rush. atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation331 appendix f: general chronology of events 1848 dr.semmelw

. the military section is later renamedthe u.s. army medical research institute for infectious disease (u.s.amriid, which is restrictedto defensive research. by 1971, the budget of the fcri would triple (see 1983, fcri. 1969 apollo 10,11,12 flights to moon. apollo 11 mission spots huge spacecraft on the moon (arm-strong conversation with professor in british intelligence. 1969 cia achieves direct communication between brain and computer. the capability develops tounscramble one persons brainwaves, decipher and record them, and beam them to another person. 1969 dr. jose delgado publishes physical control of the mind: toward a psychocivilized society.delgado states that it is possible now to control human movements, glandular functions, specific mentalmanifestations, and behavior indistingui

MICHAEL W FORD THE VAMPIRE GATE

uring- tapping into another consciousness, third eye as vampyre. drinking from the ajna chakra brings an elevated level of power and sleeping. non-devouring reading thoughts through body language, divinatory workings. chakra five: throat chakra savar sound and the power of the voice, creative identity, oriented to self-expression. 43 this is the chakra located in the throat and is thus related to communication, seduction through voice, creativity. here we experience the world symbolically through vibration, such as the vibration of sound representing language or the staota ritual. devouring- seduction by voice, use this in vampyric rituals with staota, vibrate sounds in the black mirror to seduce and send forth your vampiric tendrils. non-devouring (self work- sound, voice, seduction and p

MICHAEL WYNN THE SOUL TRAVELERS

es, each being no more than shades of gray closer to truth than the last. this is not, however, saying that anything but the ultimate truth is useless. our list of ignorance is great, but our achievements using these half-truths is also great. our knowledge of the electron, for example, is far from complete and yet it didn t stop us from harnessing its power and using it as a source of energy and communication. as stated at the beginning of the book, the whole truth requires the mind of god, but it doesn t mean we can t make application of half-truths. even this text is--michael wynn's "the soul travelers" 19 nothing more than a long list of half-truths but, as its author, i m comforted by the fact that everything else you ve ever read is likewise. even books you believe to be inspired by

sending thoughts from one person to another can be done in multiple ways, even unconsciously (as stated earlier. if you were attempting telepathy, i would recommend you use multiple methods to achieve this. in order to use telepathy to implant thoughts, you must understand this: each person has a part of their body on every plane of existence; reaching all the way up to god himself. telepathy is communication on the astral plane. the astral plane does not respect our sense of space and distances, yet still has separate locations. like the internet parallel that i illustrated earlier, each of these locations (websites) can be accessed by a single mind (computer. in the astral world, to imagine a thing is to access its location, and it is to this location that you will direct your thoughts

get. after moving your consciousness into the target, you should then visualize looking back at your self through their eyes. imagine yourself detailing the command or message through their eyes. imagine them complying to your demands. third, imagine the command or message as a ball of energy (or image, and imagine that energy (or image) being inserted into the target object or person. telepathic communication the best way to communicate using telepathy is a morse code system. in this system, the recipient must be ready to listen and must also know when one message ends and another begins. find 2 index cards, and on them draw 2 completely different shapes. these shapes must be different in very possible way. i recommend drawing a large, solid (filled-in),black circle on one card, and a red

ty gnomes ghob sprit white center balance n/a n/a planet color day# characteristics saturn black saturday 3 death; limitation; decay jupiter blue thursday 4 growth; prosperity; luck; justice mars red tuesday 5 violence; change; success; disease sun gold sunday 6 power; creative energy; goodness venus green friday 7 love; socialization; sex; the arts mercury purple wednesday 8 intellect; business; communication; travel moon silver monday 9 the unconscious; mysteries; childbirth note: the color property in the 2 tables of correspondences above are specific to the order of the golden dawn. other traditions have used different correspondences with equal results, however most of the correspondences in the tables are standard. but planetary or spiritual properties aren t the only hidden properti

ioned again. and the first beast was like a lion, and the second beast like a calf, and the third beast had a face as a man, and the fourth beast was like a flying eagle. the calling [3.6] as stated earlier, once the magician has invoked a spirit or type of energy he has a number of options. the first option is to invoke the spirit into his body. to invoke a being into your body allows for direct communication between the spirit and the magician, and even allows the being to partly control the magician. for this reason, magicians should only invoke benevolent spirits into their body. another option the magician has is to assign a spirit a direct task. the magician may ask the spirit to cause physical harm, feelings of attraction, and discord in other people. he may also ask the spirit to c

MICHAEL W FORD NOX UMBRA

shadow tongue- hekas, noastra, zarru! zazas zazas nasatanada zazas! focus upon the arcane of self and the temple of which you create. banish and close the ritual. a ritual of necromancy purpose- to align oneself with the death energy or "emerald flame" of azrail/azrael, the angel of death and hecate- the witch queen of the underworld/dead/crossroads. this ritual was designed as a means of silent communication with the ancestral dead and the shades of the fields of necromance. undertaken- october 28th, 2002 12pm& noon. coven members involved -akhtya seker arimanius, davcina and adrian dagon. weather- cloudy, stormy, very damp and gray. algol temple or chamber is decorated in the necromantic and vampyric elements attributed to the shadow aspects of sah, the tomb of the hunter (nephilim. ins

keep this feeling close, and when you emerge from the rite, record your emotions and thoughts. when you are complete in your exploration of this cave, banish and close the rite. keep a journal of this working and what you learned about yourself by it. this shadow form is but of you, thus you should seek a regular communion with such spirits. prayer of akhtya purpose of ritual to achieve aethyric communication, inspiration and self-initiation through the anthropomorphic assumption of identity. akhtya was considered an "evil" sorcerer, the founder of yatus, or yatuk-dinoih (witchcraft- a guild of sorcerers who practiced black magic or adversarial rites under the direction or path of ahriman in ancient persia. yatuk/yatus is considered now a left hand path approach to witchcraft, that is by

MIDNIGHTS CIRCLE A COMMENTARY OF AZOTHOZ

) who brings the gift of the black flame to us, spirit and intelligence. it is the ecstasy of the in-between that led to the path unseen -azothoz by michael w. ford in working with the adversary, one must be focused on the great work of becoming like lucifer, thus keeping by will developing in the higher octave, being the luciferian sabbat the ecstasy of the light of iblis, the very knowledge and communication of the holy guardian angel or angelic familiar. this is the essence of the great work, the bare root or essence of what the focus of black magick and luciferian witchcraft/sorcery entails. a study of the janus-headed adversary is essential in the context of the sabbatic/luciferian path as well as others. in the brotherhood of saturn the god of the saturnian sphere is baphomet temohpa

MOODY RAYMOND A LIFE AFTER LIFE

d body clearly, from a distance, as the doctor worked on it. yet, while he was out of his body, i could feel my body, and it was whole. i know that. i felt whole, and i felt that all of me was there, though it wasn't. in this disembodied state, then, a person is cut off from others. he can see other people and understand their thoughts completely, but they are able neither to see nor to hear him. communication with other human beings is effectively cut off, even through the sense of touch, since his spiritual body lacks solidity. thus, it is not surprising that after a time in this state profound feelings of isolation and loneliness set in. as one man put it, he could see everything around him in the hospital -all the doctors, nurses, and other personnel going about their tasks. yet, he co

ry, or a guide. a man who had had no religious beliefs or training at all prior to his experience simply identified what he saw as "a being of fight" the same label was used by one lady of the christian faith, who apparently did not feel any compulsion at all to call the light "christ" shortly after its appearance, the being begins to communicate with the person who is passing over. notably, this communication is of the same direct kind which we encountered earlier in the description of how a person in the spiritual body may "pick up the thoughts" of those around him. for, here again, people claim that they did not hear any physical voice or sounds coming from the being, nor did they respond to the being through audible sounds. rather, it is reported that direct, unimpeded transfer of thou

o lived from 1688 until 1772, was born in stockholm. he was quite renowned in his day and made respectable contributions in various fields of natural science. his writings, at first oriented towards anatomy, physiology, and psychology, gained quite a bit of recognition. later in his life, however, he underwent a religious crisis and began to tell of experiences in which he had purportedly been in communication with spiritual entities from beyond. his later works abound with vivid descriptions of what life after death is like. again, the correlation between what he writes of some of his spiritual experiences and what those who have, come hack from close calls with death report is amazing. for instance, swedenborg describes how, when the bodily functions of respiration and circulation.:ease

was a drawing and. pulling of. r mind, thus of my spirit, from the body. during this experience, he encounters beings whom he identifies as "angels" they ask him, in effect, if he is prepared to die. those angels first inquired what my thought was, whether it was like the thought of those who die, which is usually about eternal life; and that they wished to keep my mind in that thought. yet, the communication which takes place between swedenborg and the spirits is not of an earthly, human kind. it is instead almost a direct transfer of thoughts. hence, there is no possibility of misunderstanding. whereas spirits converse with each other by a universal language. every man, immediately after death, comes into this universal language. which is proper to his spirit. the speech of an angel or

MORALS AND DOGMA

rading envy, and feels as an humbler creature, because others are above him, not in mind, but in mensuration. men respect themselves, according as they are more wealthy, higher in rank or office, loftier in the world's opinion, able to command more votes, more the favorites of the people or of power. the difference among men is not so much in their nature and intrinsic power, as in the faculty of communication. some have the capacity of uttering and embodying in words their thoughts. all men, more or less _feel_ those thoughts. the glory of genius and the rapture of virtue, when rightly revealed, are diffused and shared among unnumbered minds. when eloquence and poetry speak; when those glorious arts, statuary, painting, and music, take audible or visible shape; when patriotism, charity, a

tributes of god; as the same class of men did among the other nations--zoroaster, menu, confucius, socrates, and plato. but their doctrines on this subject were esoteric; they did not communicate them to the people at large, but only to a favored few; and as they were communicated in egypt and india, in persia and ph nicia, in greece and samothrace, in the greater mysteries, to the initiates. the communication of this knowledge and other secrets, some of which are perhaps lost, constituted, under other names, what we now call _masonry, or _free_ or _frank-masonry. that knowledge was, in one sense _the lost word, which was made known to the grand elect, perfect, and sublime masons. it would be folly to pretend that the _forms_ of masonry were the same in those ages as they are now. the pres

edom. it looks forth from the narrow and grated windows of sense, upon the wide immeasurable creation; it knows that around it and beyond it lie outstretched the infinite and everlasting paths. everything within us and without us ought to stir our minds to admiration and wonder. we are a mystery encompassed with mysteries. the connection of mind with matter is a mystery; the wonderful telegraphic communication between the brain and every part of the body, the power and action of the will. every familiar step is more than a story in a land of enchantment. the power of movement is as mysterious as the power of thought. memory, and dreams that are the indistinct echoes of dead memories are alike inexplicable. universal harmony springs from infinite complication. the momentum of every step we

eginning, in the primitive _light. but, that _light_ being but an element, and his _ferouer_ a type, he is, in ordinary language _the first-born_ of zerouane-akherene. behold, again "the word" of masonry; the _man, on the tracing-board of this degree; the light toward which all masons travel. he created after his own image, six genii called _amshaspands, who surround his throne, are his organs of communication with inferior spirits and men, transmit to him their prayers, solicit for them his favors, and serve them as models of purity and perfection. thus we have the _demiourgos_ of gnosticism, and the six _genii_ that assist him. these are the hebrew archangels of the planets. the names of these _amshaspands_ are bahman, ardibehest, schariver, sapandomad, khordad, and amerdad. the fourth

a foreign influence. the jews of egypt, under the influence of the school of alexandria, endeavored in general to make their doctrines harmonize with the traditions of greece; and thence came, in the doctrines of the therapeuts, as stated by philo, the many analogies between the pythagorean and orphic ideas, on one side, and those of judaism on the other: while the jews of palestine, having less communication with greece, or contemning its teachings, rather imbibed the oriental doctrines, which they drank in at the source and with which their relations with persia made them familiar. this attachment was particularly shown in the kabalah, which belonged rather to palestine than to egypt, though extensively known in the latter; and furnished the gnostics with some of their most striking the

MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF ANCIENT CIVILIZATIONS E

remarkably happy, that henceforth the name of hymen became synonymous with conjugal felicity. page 174 iris (the rainbow. iris, the daughter of thaumas and electra, personified the rainbow, and was the special attendant and messenger of the queen of heaven, whose commands she executed with singular tact, intelligence, and swiftness. most primitive nations have regarded the rainbow as a bridge of communication between heaven and earth, and this is doubtless the reason why iris, who represented that beautiful phenomenon of nature, should have been invested by the greeks with the office of communicating between gods and men. iris is usually represented seated behind the chariot of hera, ready to do the bidding of her royal mistress. she appears under the form of a slender maiden of great bea

NAGEL CARL AMAZING SECRETS OF OCCULT POWER

he cabala the tree of life the power of the spheres the sacred names of power the middle pillar circulation ritual using the middle pillar ritual to obtain money the ultimate protection the cabalistic cross the flaming pentagram 6: the esoteric arts secrets of the spirit world secret of the golden light how to recognize signs and omens how one man used visions to receive $300 how to make a spirit communication device between the living and the dead getting answers from your pendulum how to ensure the spirit force will not lead you astray advanced pendulum work a secret code of communication your psychic legacy from the past the ritual of yog-sothoth how to use your dice to foretell the future the magic of goetia the spirits of goetia wins $1000 with the magic of goetia the ritual of goetia

nd talk to you answering questions on any subject you care to ask about, and telling you where to find hidden treasure if there is any in the locality. before departing at midnight, he or she will give you a ring that will assure you of success in love and luck at cards. what makes this ancient spell so interesting is the conjuration, for i have discovered that it acts as a kind of secret code of communication between us and the incubi and succubi sexual spirits that visit us by night to tempt us with all manner of lusts and depravities. repeating the conjuration will cause you to have intercourse with them in the reality of an erotic dream. this spell works best if it is first worked three days before the new moon, before retiring to bed for the night, repeat the following conjuration thr

. in the pages of this powerful chapter, you ll find traditional ways to look ahead in time and get an idea of what is going to happen by means of signs and omens, occult visions and other means. here, too, is the secret of spirit contact. you ll see how spirits communicate with us through dreams, visions and omens, and can see the future with their unseeing eyes. you ll see how to build a spirit communication device for less than a dollar, and use it to get fast, precise information on forthcoming events. spirit contact is perfectly safe, and you will never come to any harm using these arcane methods of communicating with the spirit world. secrets of the spirit world spirits, of whom there are millions, reside in what is known as the astral world, an invisible sphere of existence that dup

our, and i wasted no time in asking if he had succeeded in locating the money source. he smiled, and told me how on the saturday following the visions, he had received $300 from various people for instruction in the occult sciences. the visions had been vindicated. i never saw barry again after that day, but i ll always remember our strange adventure together in every detail. how to make a spirit communication device in contact with the invisible world, when precise information is desired you can turn to a scrying device. this device is a pendulum, and consists of any small object tied to one end of a piece of string. it is easy to set up a code of communication with any spirit by means of this device. many stores that deal in occult supplies will sell you a pendulum, consisting of a small

anything so simple as this can work. these are the people who have never tried it. some, however, try it and do not get results. usually their inbuilt skepticism, doubt or tension foils their effort. but when these conditions are absent success is almost always instant and automatic. getting answers from your pendulum once you receive a positive answer, you can proceed to set up an actual code of communication. to do so, hold the pendulum perfectly still, and say: will this spirit please select a motion of the pendulum that is to mean yes. the pendulum should move in one of four directions. follow the same procedure for no, i don t know, and i don t want to answer that question. there are only four directions in which this pendulum can move. by moving the pendulum, a spirit will show you w

ON COMMUNICATION WITH SET

the american eagle upon the great seal is but a conventionalised phoenix. not only were many of the founders of the united states government masons, but they received aid from a secret and august body existing in europe which helped them to establish this country for a peculiar and particular purpose known only to the intiated few (manly p. hall, the secret teachings of all ages, pp. xc and xp.on communication with set by don webb v, high priest the nature of communication between set, god of the subjective universe and an individual, depends on the contents of the mind of the individual. imagine if you will a ph.d mathematician being told that has been she told she has an hour to give her last year's research to a group of people. she composes her notes, creates and speech and walks in to

ast time i talked with set he suggested that i run the heb-sed working for the temple. it took six months to research, a year to do, needed 12 articles for the _scroll of set, caused me to found an order in the temple, and required that i make trips to the british museum and then oasis of las vegas. i learned a great deal about myself, the world and temple through this- and the *real* meat of the communication wasn't in the twenty minutes of reception of the _book of the heb-sed_ but in the processing of all that i did in the 18 months that followed. i am still processing it, and expect that i will be throughout my earthly incarnation. just as an average magician may write a talisman on a piece of parchment, set writes his talismans on certain hard-won human qualities such as courage, curi

f parchment, set writes his talismans on certain hard-won human qualities such as courage, curiosity, determination, play, and creativity. just as the human magician uses his talisman to draw wealth or love into manifestation in the objective universe form the the unmanifest, which the profane call the future, set uses his talisman to draw xeper form the unmanifest. set's purpose does not require communication. his method for working in the objective universe is by providing an insight into the nature of personhood. this insight given through the medium of his aeon is fourfold. firstly there is the observable fact of the xeper of setians. this takes years to see, but when you've seen former street people getting their ph.d.s or average guys form dallas re-creating the runic tradition; you

fact of the magic of the aeon, which is that when sincere intelligent people get together to discuss the ideas that feed or are fed by xeper, the general level of brilliance goes up. that there is in fact a "quickening" of the minds involved as they benefit not only from their hard work and the thought-provoking ideas of their fellows, but actually form an otherwise hidden force. these methods of communication with the prince of darkness are much more profund and subtle than what may be experienced in the emotional aspects of the ritual chamber. learning to hear and heed the law as we can best understand it through these personal and difficult methods, is the process of awakening to the aeon. facilitating these arenas is the job of the priesthood of set, and because of their own success wi

ONYX TABLET OF SET

granted by any iii+ member for a maximum of six additional months. only the high priest may grant additional extensions beyond this sixmonth period. section 3.03. a setian may be recognized to adept ii if a member holding the iii+ deems that person deserving of the ii. such a recognition must be communicated in writing to the executive director within thirty days after it is proclaimed, and this communication must be signed by the iii+ member who has proclaimed the recognition. section 3.04. an adept may be recognized to priest or priestess of set iii if a member holding the iv+ deems that person elect to the iii. a minimum of a thirty-day advance notice of the proposed recognition must be communicated to all iii+ members of the temple by the individual proposing the recognition. followin

e(s)/potential problems. this not only saves time, but also keeps privacy as the top priority" magister moffatt's summary was more concise "the spirit of protocol is the spirit of respect for fellow initiates" onyx tablet: ot.o.prot temple of set author: robert menschel iv date: may 1, 1995 ce revision: html revision: august 8, 1999 ce the primary goal of the first set of guidelines is to enhance communication, xeper, and the quality of our setian society. a second goal is to reduce the need for the second set (to prevent serious grievances from arising between setians. the primary goal of the second set of guidelines is to help the principles involved resolve their grievances *without* needing the high priest's or council of nine's assistance. that second set also clarifies some criteria

written respect to someone else in these situations is as painful as branding crosses on your arms, chest, back, and legs with a redhot iron, and then using strong acid to bring out the highlights of this artistic effort. hogwash. there is no damage or pain to *anyone* when respect is offered, and when communications are polite (2) being polite and respectful usually helps. the surest way to stop communication, knowledge, and understanding is to slap someone in the face with a wet and smelly rag. the surest way to open communications and to foster information flow and understanding is to offer respect to all people involved (3) there is no excuse for disrespect. every setian is responsible for his/her own actions. another's actions are never an excuse for turning your back on your xeper an

is ok, but when this is done, someone needs to make sure that *everyone* involved knows this is being done- b. all sorts of additional problems can arise when priest "a" counsels adept "b" to not write or phone priest "c" and adept "b" follows these instructions, but priest "c" knows nothing about it. avoid these problems by letting everyone involved know about the recommendation_ b. clarity and communication summary: anytime anyone has any problems with anyone else, and resolution is not immediate, the problems should be written down as politely, objectively, calmly, and completely as possible, and mailed to that setian- 1. problems, their history, and their resolution attempts must be documented in writing, or there is no serious attempt at resolution- a. i cannot stress this step enoug

lse's "witness" you may feel free to offer your advice to your fellow initiate, but you should remain out of the direct process unless so requested by all principals. exception: a iii+ may stand up for a i or ii who appears to be improperly treated by another priest. be sure you have the facts straight before you do, and always follow these guidelines concerning open, clear, courteous, and direct communication with that other priest when you do- 2. if verbal communication does not resolve the problem *always* use written letters to attempt resolution between the principals. discuss the problem, the behaviors seen as a problem with the person involved in the problem- a. any time any letter is sent to a third person (a senior initiate, the high priest, or a councillor) complaining about a se

PHOSPHORUS

itiate will study and move forward in the areas of goetic sorcery as a means of self-transformation and selfdeification through higher and lower sorcery. give details on how you are becoming through working with goetic spirits. see goetia luciferian edition. 10. from the work of goetia, the initiate will work through a specific spirit which will be an intiatic guide, that which will assist in the communication of the holy guardian angel/higher self/luciferian famulus. 11 ii the witches sabbat becoming in the dark light color blue- symbol algol the eye of the adversary -initiation of the witches sabbat, the development of astral projection and dreaming sorcery -the self-transformative benefits of the celestial sabbat and solar/twilight rebirth -the self-deification process of the infernal s

PIKE CUMMINGS THE SPURIOUS RITES OF MEMPHIS AND MISRAIM

l, in all probability, soon die a natural death. in london, some of the fragments of the former grand lodge afterwards endeavored to revive their organization, and finally succeeded in re-constituting themselves. this body is still in existence, but has no masonic status whatever, the grand lodge of england regarding them as clandestine masons, and forbidding its subordinates from holding masonic communication with them. x x x x x bulletin du grand orient de france supreme conseil pour la france et les possessions francaises mars 1865, pp. 4, 5. the grand master of the order, to the presidents of lodges: s s s very dear brethren: article i of the constitution declares that masonic initiation has several degrees, which are passed through and conferred according to the forms indicated by the

ally received by grand hierophant,marconis de negre, and was by him introduced to the leading masons of france, many of whom formed the executive body of the rite of memphis. i found the rite in a most flourishing condition, working then, as it does now, beneath the auspices of the grand orient of france; two lodges xthose of the sectateurs de menses, and the temple of the families, holding their communication in the masonic palace,no. b g, rue cadet, xthe grand lodge hall of the orient. i received from the executive body the highest degree of the rite, with letters patent, authorizing me to establish on the continent of america, a sovereign grand sanctuary of conservators general of the order, whose jurisdiction should embrace the entire western hemisphere, with collateral power to erect

illiam l. cummings pennsylvania x x x the clandestine rite of memphis x x x the following edict of the grand lodge of pennsylvania has just been issued, and is being sent to all of the lodges in the jurisdiction, and each lodge is required to send a copy of the edict to every member: grand lodge of free and accepted masons of pennsylvania philadelphia, june d a, b i j a v f i j a at the quarterly communication held the eth instant, the following preamble and resolutions were unanimously adopted: whereas, the so-called egyptian rite of memphis has been decided by the r.w.grand master of masons of pennsylvania to be not a masonic body, and not entitled to occupy a masonic hall,dedicated to free-masonry; and whereas the so called egyptian masonic rite ofmemphis is its title unlawfully asserts

in england on october c e, b i f j, w. grey clarke, grand secretary of the grand lodge of england, issued a circular (see the freemason, september c d, b i h b) directing masters of lodges to see that no member of the reformed order of memphis, or rite of the grand lodge of philadelphes should be admitted to any lodge, and asking them to remind the members of their lodges that they could hold no communication with irregular lodges without incurring the penalty of expulsion from the order, and the liability of being proceeded against under the act d j, george iii, for taking part in the meetings of illegal secret societies. in the same issue of the freemason, there appeared a letter from meyer and lowenstark, which stated that the antient and primitive rite of memphis, late- volume j, c a

RABBI AMIRAM MARKEL MARKEL THE KNOWLEDGE OF G D VOL 1

al desire for kindness and love. it is followed by the circle of gevurah, which is the primal desire for might. following is the primal desire for mercy (tiferet. then, is the primal desire to triumph (netzach. this is followed by the primal desire for honor and splendor (hod, after which is the primal desire to be influential (yesod. the final, innermost circle is the primal desire for action or communication (malchut. these ten constitute the sefirot of primal desire. each of these sefirot includes ten particular sefirot etc. however, the particular sefirot are not recognizable. at this point there is no visible division into particular desires, even though all the particulars are included there and come from there. for example, a person s desire to understand a specific wisdom is hidden

RABBI MOSHE WISNEFSKY APPLES FROM THE ORCHARD THE ARIZAL ON THE PARASHAH

the continuation of this exposition was an explanation how the continuation of this verse alludes to the rectification of the subsequent exiles .translated from sefer halikutim 29 cf. the hagadah shel pesach. parashat bo [third installment] in this parashah, g-d tells moses, gthis month will be for you the first of the months; it will be for you the first of the months of the year. h1 since this communication occurred two weeks before the exodus,2 this verse establishes that the month of the exodus, nisan, is to be counted as the first of the twelve months. this verse thus establishes the basis of the jewish calendar. as rashi puts it,3 g[g-d] showed [moses] the new moon and said, ewhen you see the moon renewed [like this, consider that day the first of the month. h furthermore, nisan is

of the other sefirot. the totality of the evil of the ox is falsehood. we now proceed to analyze the three derivatives of the ox. the horn corresponds to malchut, as [we see] in the blowing of the horn in the jubilee year. the jubilee comes at the end of seven periods of seven years, and malchut is the seventh of the midot. thus, the horn is common to both of them. also, malchut is expression and communication, and the horn is a musical instrument. the evil horn, however, is goring. perhaps this includes speech used as a weapon. the foot corresponds to hod, which corresponds to the thighs, the two supports [of the body. the two legs correspond to netzach and hod. the tooth corresponds to gevurah itself, this being the mystery of the 32 times the name elokim is mentioned in the account of c

and the ephod corresponds to its nukva. g-d emanated the sefirot initially as one-dimensional points. this means that each sefirah was a pure manifestation of one of g-d fs attributes. although in this form each sefirah was extremely intense, this scheme was incomplete, for in order for any two entities to interrelate and interact, each must possess something of the other. their common ground for communication and cross-fertilization is the presence of each one in the other. for example, in order for two people to communicate, each has to have a gplace h in his mind where he can, at least to some extent, picture what it is to be the other person. through this mini-presence of the other person within himself, he can understand what the other person is saying and couch what he wants to say t

h sefirah has become a partzuf, the sefirot may interact and interrelate to each other. this process of interaction is called gcoupling h (zivug. now, when any two people communicate (or gcouple, h either in the physical or abstract sense, there can be many levels of intensity in their interaction. one of the parties may be distracted or disinterested; this is obviously a less than ideal level of communication. the ignored party will feel as if the other person has gturned his back h to him, regardless of whether he his physically facing him or not. thus, in the imagery of kabbalah, when two partzufim couple, they are said to be either gface to face, h gface to back, h gback to face, h or gback to back. h the initial state is that of being back to back, since the orientation of youth is se

elsewhere. physically, the male reproductive organ cannot transfer the semen within it, nor can the female reproductive organ receive the semen from the male, unless they are properly focused on each other. this focus is termed in kabbalah gbeing alive, h just as in halachah, the erect male reproductive organ is called galive h (and in its flaccid form, it is called gdead h. similarly, effective communication is characterized by animation and excitement, as opposed to a gdeadpan h style that does not excite the listener. yesod, then, at least when acting effectively, is called the glive h sefirah. thus, the animals (fish and locusts) that derive from this sefirah are considered to possess intrinsic life-force, and therefore do not have to undergo any ritual process to prepare them for jew

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

d "i come in the power of the light. i come in the light of wisdom. i come in the mercy of the light. the light hath healing inits wings <46> and having brought the light to the aspirant, he returns to his throne, as though that divine genius of whom he is the symbol awaited the deliberate willing return of the aspirant himself to the everlasting abode of the light. 28 the golden dawn even in the communication of the usual claptrap of secret societies, the signs and grips, all these are explained solely in terms of the quest for the light. also the various groupings of officers and their movements in the temple are not without profound meaning. these should be sought out, since they constantly reiterate the implicit purpose of the rite. thus, at the altar, the three principal officers form

the memorisation of the rudiments of the qabalah were (a) the practice of the pentagram ritual with the qabalistic <75> cross (b) tattwa vision, and (c) divination by geomancy and the simple tarot method described by waite in his key to the tarot. the pentagram ritual was taught to the neophyte immediately after his initiation in order that he might "form some idea of how to attract and come into communication with spiritual and invisible things" just as the neophyte ceremony of admission contains the essential symbolism of the great work, shadowing forth symbolically the commencement of certain formulae of the magic of light, so potential within the pentamam ritual and the oabalistic cross are the e itomeosf the whole of that work. inall gagical procedure it fundamental, for it is a iestu

mind that he must recall on waking any teaching that has been given him in dream or vision. this may be assisted, if on waking, he calls before his mind the sun rising, thinly veiled in clouds. this should be done at least the week preceding the grade. the ceremony will be a true initiation for the aspirant only in so far as he has prepared himself to receive it. like a word, it is a symbol, the communication of whose essence depends on the understanding and experience of the recipient <190> meditation let the aspirant meditate upon the cross in its various forms and aspects as shown in the admission badges throughout the grades. let him consider the necessity and prevalence of sacrifice throughout nature and religion. let him realise the saying of the master 'whosoever shall save his lif

hesch which shall render the ruach less concentrated. as soon as the ruach is sufficiently dispersed to repair the strain on the physical body, the lower will is weakened, and is soon seized upon and bound by the invader. whence arise the sensations of chill and drowsiness which are the usual forerunners of obsession. now to yield the force necessary to overpower the lower will from any chance of communication with the higher the obsessing idea proceeds by seizing upon the daath, and this consequently is the great point of attack, especially the part in the physical body which is at the back of the head about the junction with the spine. now unless the lower will shall voluntarily endeavour to restore the connection, it is impossible for the higher will to intervene, seeing that the lower

e manner, the chief officers of the temple are distinct and yet allied; the perfection and beauty of its ritual depends indeed upon the hierophant as the expounder of the mysteries, but not on him alone. for all must work together to encompass the good of all. i invite you, therefore, not only to take counsel with the chiefs of the second order on all important occasions and to maintain a regular communication with the guardians of the outer temple, but to consult and assist the lesser officers so that these rites which, under the supreme authority, are about to be placed in your hands, may, after your term of office, be restored to the chief adept not merely intact in their working but showing an increased beauty and a greater light of symbolism. thus and thus only will you give, when the

RITUALS OF THE SOCIETAS ROSICRUCIANIS IN ANGLIA

he three apartments were four other and smaller roomsopposite the laboratory, and on the other side of the chapel or congregating hall. these werevariously fitted up and adapted to the purposes of which they were assigned as will be made knownto you. they were of about equal size and could aggregate a space covering the main hall to whicheach one communicated by a short passage while having inter-communication with each other.upon entering the first passage from the chapel porch, and near what we may term the south-west,we are led to the entrance of a quadrangular apartment of convenient proportions; having a rude builtroof with sieve flue or outlet for vapours, and fitted up and devoted to chemistry, alchemy and theirkindred studies. the equipment of materials essential for service were p

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART I

ter. that which most contributes to the errors of the vulgar is the reflection of depraved imaginations one in the other. but in virtue of positive science, the seer knows that what he imagines is true, and the event invariably confirms his vision. we shall state in the ritual after what manner this lucidity can be acquired. it is by means of this light that static visionaries place themselves in communication with all worlds, as so frequently occurred to swedenborg, who notwithstanding was imperfectly lucid, seeing that he did not distinguish reflections from rays, and often intermingled chimerical fancies with his most admirable dreams. the pentagram 25 we say dreams, because dream is the consequence of a natural and periodical ecstasy which we term sleep; to be in ecstasy is to sleep; m

the small. hence we have three centres of fluidic attraction and projection the brain, the heart, or epigastric region, and the genital organ. each of these instruments is one and twofold in other words, we find the suggestion of the triad therein. each attracts on one side and repels on the other. it is by means of such apparatus that we place our30 the doctrine of transcendental magic selves in communication with the universal fluid supplied to us by the nervous system. these three centres are, moreover, the seat of a triple magnetic operation, as we shall explain elsewhere. when the magus has attained lucidity, whether through the mediation of a pythoness or by his own development, he communicates and directs at will the magnetic vibrations in the whole mass of the astral light, the cur

n whose savage and sanguinary instincts are typified by the wolf; who, further, whilst his phantom wanders over the country, is sleeping painfully in his bed and dreams that he is a wolf indeed. what makes the werewolf visible is the almost somnambulistic excitement caused by the fright of those who behold it, or else the tendency, more particularly in simple country persons, to enter into direct communication with the astral light, which is the common medium of visions and dreams. the hurts inflicted on the werewolf do actually wound the sleeping person by an odic and sympathetic congestion of the astral light, and by correspondence between the immaterial and material body. many persons will believe that they are dreaming when they read such things as these, and may ask whether we are rea

ongst the ursulines of loudun, so fatal to urban grandier, have been misconstrued. the nuns in reality were possessed by hysteria and fanatical imitation of the secret thoughts of their exorcists, these being transmitted to their nervous system by the astral light. they experienced an impression of all the hatreds which this unfortunate priest had conjured up against him, and such wholly interior communication seemed diabolical and miraculous to themselves. hence in this tragical affair everyone acted sincerely, even to laubardemont, who, in his blind execution of transmutations 71 the prejudged verdicts of cardinal richelieu, believed that he was fulfilling the duties of a true judge, and as little suspected himself of being a follower of pontius pilate as he would have recognized in the

m, presentiments and second sight are simply an accidental or induced disposition to dream in a voluntary or awakened sleep that is, to perceive the analogous reflections of the astral light, as we shall explain to demonstration in our ritual, when providing the long-sought method of regularly producing and directing magnetic phenomena. as to divinatory instruments, they 101 are simply a means of communication between diviner and consultant, serving merely to fix the two wills upon the same sign. vague, complex, shifting figures help to focus reflections of the astral fluid, and it is thus that lucidity is procured by coffee-grouts, mists, the white of egg, etc, which evoke fatidic forms, existing only in the translucid that is, in the imagination of the operators. vision in water is opera

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART II

ich are still found on the sculptures of old temples. the electric furs of the lynx, panther and even domestic cat, were stitched to garments, in imitation of the ancient bacchanalia. hence comes the tradition that the sabbath miscreants each wore a cat hung from the girdle, and that they danced in this guise. the phenomena of tilting and talking tables have been fortuitous exhibitions of fluidic communication by means of the circular chain. mystification combined with it after wards, and even educated and intelligent persons were so infatuated with the novelty that they hoaxed themselves, and became the dupes of their own absurdity. the oracles of the tables were answers more or less voluntarily suggested extracted by chance: they resembled the conversations which we hold or hear in dream

ROBERT KIRK WALKER BETWEEN WORLDS

ist and cryptographer rd john dee communicating with beings in other dimensions; these were spirits or angelic entities who taught him a comprehensive system of magical and spiritual arts. much of dee's material has undertones similar to that described in a more humble context by robert kirk. dee was for a number of years queen elizabeth's roving agent in europe, and employed astrology and spirit communication to establish information, the whereabouts of hidden treasure (in england and wales, and to develop more arcane arts pertaining to metaphysics and magic. he also drew up the maps used by the early explorers and adventurers sailing to america, based upon his navigational skills and his researches into the lost continent of atlantis, which he assumed to be america itself it seems very l

n society within the christian religion. fourth, and most important of all, kirk is not writing of the past or of dying traditions, and not solely of his contemporary present in which he observes or participates in seership, fairy contact and healing. he is, by his own definition (pages 90 and 95) writing for the future. he presents his examples as living evidence, stating that in the future such communication between the superterranean and subterranean worlds will be a regular and normal occurrence. we may note in this context that he sent copies to london, especially to mrs. stillingfleet (who was expecting her seventh child) and her husband bishop stillingfleet. stillingfleet was one of those divines who sought a reconciliation between nonconformist and orthodox religion, even though he

nd his britains [so binding them to labour] until he returned [but] merlin being killed in battle, and not coming [back] to loose the knot these active vulcans are there [still] tied to a perpetual labour. but [i intend] to dip no deeper into this well [of historical examples [and] i will next give some account of how the seer, my informer, came to have this secret way of correspondence [that is, communication or vision] beyond other mortals. there be odd solemnities at [the] investing [of] a man with the privileges of the whole mystery of the second sight. he the secret commonwealth 33 must run a tedder of hair (which bound a corpse to a bier) in a helix about his middle from end to end, and then bow his head downwards (as did elijah, i kings 18:42 [and] then bow his head downwards, and l

eaven, and she immediately corrects him. this apparently trivial detail of flattery is a very significant magical clue, which reveals important laws and powers of operation. firstly, the human magician or initiate, whether male or female, is apt to confuse innerworld powers readily. most modern occultists are so shocked at actually contacting any being whatsoever, that they invariably confuse the communication out of sheer surprise at their own partial success. the ballad teaches us two http//www.dreampower.com/kirk_wbw/pg_138.htm (7 of 11 [10/9/2001 12:37:14 am] robert kirk- walker between worlds important rules or laws (1) do not confuse the powers one with another (2) the powers themselves will tell you who or what they are. in the case of rule (1) a power or being will only react prope

leads to rebirth. the road of thorns and briars represents a voluntary incarnation in service of some higher aim or order. one who need not return to the planet or group worlds by impulse or attraction, but who chooses to do so out of love for those who suffer. the middle way does not lead to incarnation from the inner to outer worlds, under normal circumstances. it may be specifically opened for communication and exchange 'cross time, as we have seen in the summoning of the ancestors, and this is the simplest human level of its so-called discarnate operation. if the reader has followed the theory of the underworld initiation carefully, it will be clear that the usual concepts of life/death are irrelevant in such a context. in a second level or mode, the middle way is available for exchang

RUBY TABLET OF SET

state benefits both the conqueror and the conquered. this ties in with the "natural slavery" doctrine. man, says aristotle, is by nature a political animal. he can realize his full potential only through interaction with other humans, and it is natural for him to do so. the existence of the state is thus conceptually prior to individualism. a political environment makes possible language, ordered communication, and knowledge. the goal of the state is the "general well-being "the best way of life, for individuals as well as states, is the life of goodness duly equipped with the amount of external and bodily goods, which will make it possible to share in the activities of goodness" only in a state with an ideal constitution are the "good man" and the "good citizen" identical. otherwise there

something with which to work; and it is the relationship that is important. thus a mental/magical journey of 3.5 light-years' distance would take at least 3.5 years on the explicitly intellectual level, just over one hour on the instinctive (trained) level, and 1/8 second on the emotional level. this would give the emotional center a potential speed of 28.5 light-years/second, making interstellar communication possible. randomly placing set at a distance of 1/2 light-year from earth, we can make the following new hypotheses concerning temple of set degrees: the setian i is working primarily intellectually, and may expect an intellectual-level response to a powerful intellectual ritual in somewhat over one year (1/2 year in each direction, or actual results to occur in as little as 6 months

tually, and may expect an intellectual-level response to a powerful intellectual ritual in somewhat over one year (1/2 year in each direction, or actual results to occur in as little as 6 months. the adept ii, assumed to have a 50% mastery of the instinctive aspects of ritual, can expect an answer in slightly over 6 months, or results in 3 months. this isn't much of an improvement with respect to communication with set, but the difference between 1 hour and 1/2 hour in the time required for a ritual working closer to home can be critical. the difference between being/not being able to maintain the required concentration. let us suppose that the priesthood iii has made magic instinctive. the hypothetical communication with set now takes just 17 minutes each way. brief enough to make the ope

e time required for a ritual working closer to home can be critical. the difference between being/not being able to maintain the required concentration. let us suppose that the priesthood iii has made magic instinctive. the hypothetical communication with set now takes just 17 minutes each way. brief enough to make the operation practical. the master of the temple iv has effectively instantaneous communication: 1/30 second. such numbers are of course arbitrary, but they make for interesting speculation. the 30,000:1 ratio fits in well with ouspensky's definition of man= machine. modern computers have programs (intellectual centers) built around instructions("instinctive" centers, which are often defined in terms of micro-codes built-in, very tiny operations("emotional" centers. many progra

erent still when we are kneeling or laying down. we feel different in charged rooms, dry rooms, wet rooms, hot rooms, cold rooms, still rooms, breezy rooms. uncontrolled, these latter experiences are just stimuli. controlled and used meaningfully, these latter experiences can be symbols, manipulated and understood as such. how should symbolism be used? the first obvious use of symbolism is in the communication of ideas, whether written, spoken, or communicated through one or more other senses. based on the idea that a single symbol can have a whole galaxy of meaning, a useful communications skill is the ability to use symbols in the proper places, in the proper ways, to communicate more meaning in a smaller package (with fewer words. perhaps of greatest importance within the temple of set

SALMANRUSHDIE THESATANICVERSES

aughters and mothers in that there lurks behind it the possibility of actual, jaw--breaking fisticuffs. changez wrote back by return of post; a brief letter, four lines of archaic abuse, cad rotter bounder scoundrel varlet whoreson rogue "kindly consider all family connections irreparably sundered" it concluded "consequences your responsibility" after a year of silence, saladin received a further communication, a letter of forgiveness that was in all particulars harder to take than the earlier, excommunicatory thunderbolt "when you become a father, o my son" changez chamchawala confided "then shall you know those moments- ah! too sweet- when, for love, one dandies the bonny babe upon one's knee; whereupon, without warning or provocation, the blessed creature- may i be frank- it _wets_ one

red per cent fatal, as chamcha's gp unsentimentally put it when he telephoned her to check. there had been no real contact between father and son since changez chamchawala sent saladin the proceeds from his felled walnut--tree all those eternities ago. saladin had sent a brief note reporting that he had survived the _bostan_ disaster, and had been sent an even terser missive in return "rec.'d yr. communication. this information already to hand" when the bad news telegram arrived, however- the signatory was the unknown second wife, nasreen ii, and the tone was pretty unvarnished: father going fast+ if desirous of seeing better move it+ n chamchawala (mrs- he discovered to his surprise that after a lifetime of tangled relationships with his father, after long years of crossed wires and "irre

SAPPHIRE TABLE OF SET MAIN

two realms, those of being and becoming. the iii brings some of the nonnatural force of the realm of being (in our case the on of set) to the realm of becoming. the iii teaches how to obtain the preparation where such an experience can be had. this is because it is _communication_ between the realms of being and becoming that has brought the iii access to a (temporary) divine mode of being. it is communication that will further enhance this process and make it more and more reliable and permanent. who better to communicate with than other people who seek after the experience of the divine? the iv takes a bit more long-term view on the process of initiatory communication. she realizes that it is not enough that temporary access to the realm of being be ascertained (as the iii seek to do. a

cluding the iii) is needed so that city of the pyramids will be nourished. why is this and what is the nourishment needed for? theoretically a non-natural being could survive eternally without the ou. but as we are, we are creatures of two realms. so, even to hold the iv while in the flesh, a lot of inner effort will be required. to remain aware of one's non-naturalness (in the flesh, the gate of communication between the on (where the initiate's real essence resides) and the ou must be kept open. the iv must safeguard that the on _impact_ the ou- there must be a matrix where onic influences flow into the ou (being self-contained) one's non-natural essence can resist the gravity of the ou (the natural, but to nourish itself it must keep a link open to the ou. the essence must have impact o

mind and body. this will allow the essence to effect change more in accordance with its will (and the needs of the on and the principle of isolate intelligence. just like the individual, the on as a whole (a common creation of the principle of isolate intelligence and those facets of its gift that have become fully self-aware and independent of the pull of the cosmos) needs to retain a matrix of communication with the ou in order to grow and evolve. the outer manifestation (the matrix) of the on must constantly be modified because the ou (and horus) are in a constant flux. only this way can the impact of the on of set be safeguarded (and this, at the same time, safeguards the nourishment of the on itself. the master speaks because if she doesn't, the on and her very essence do not "really

SAPPHIRE TABLET OF SET

two realms, those of being and becoming. the iii brings some of the nonnatural force of the realm of being (in our case the on of set) to the realm of becoming. the iii teaches how to obtain the preparation where such an experience can be had. this is because it is _communication_ between the realms of being and becoming that has brought the iii access to a (temporary) divine mode of being. it is communication that will further enhance this process and make it more and more reliable and permanent. who better to communicate with than other people who seek after the experience of the divine? the iv takes a bit more long-term view on the process of initiatory communication. she realizes that it is not enough that temporary access to the realm of being be ascertained (as the iii seek to do. a

cluding the iii) is needed so that city of the pyramids will be nourished. why is this and what is the nourishment needed for? theoretically a non-natural being could survive eternally without the ou. but as we are, we are creatures of two realms. so, even to hold the iv while in the flesh, a lot of inner effort will be required. to remain aware of one's non-naturalness (in the flesh, the gate of communication between the on (where the initiate's real essence resides) and the ou must be kept open. the iv must safeguard that the on _impact_ the ou- there must be a matrix where onic influences flow into the ou (being self-contained) one's non-natural essence can resist the gravity of the ou (the natural, but to nourish itself it must keep a link open to the ou. the essence must have impact o

mind and body. this will allow the essence to effect change more in accordance with its will (and the needs of the on and the principle of isolate intelligence. just like the individual, the on as a whole (a common creation of the principle of isolate intelligence and those facets of its gift that have become fully self-aware and independent of the pull of the cosmos) needs to retain a matrix of communication with the ou in order to grow and evolve. the outer manifestation (the matrix) of the on must constantly be modified because the ou (and horus) are in a constant flux. only this way can the impact of the on of set be safeguarded (and this, at the same time, safeguards the nourishment of the on itself. the master speaks because if she doesn't, the on and her very essence do not "really

SATANGEL

rticular emphasis on talismanic magick, and includes some great designs for occult jewellery. the heptemeron known otherwise as magical elements, attributed to peter de abano, dates probably from around the fifteenth century. it is thus not the work of the author claimed, who died in 1250. the work contains detailed and straight forward instructions by which spirits may be summoned and drawn into communication, and detailed concourse upon the subjects of geomancy and astrology. its two major parts are firstly concerned with summoning the angels of air, who are bullied and treated as the demons in any other classical grimoire, and a sequence of daily meditations clearly based upon the observances of the essenes. the second deals purely with the summoning of various spirits, each with their

(the munich handbook, fifteenth century) barbaric evocation the 18 calls of enoch dr. john dee was an unquestionably powerful and influential magus. he was the official court astrologer of queen elizabeth i, and as a secret agent his code was 007. it is said that he visited her in norwich, presenting her with a brilliant new idea called the british empire. with kelly, he sought the knowledge and communication of angels. evidently, such was obtained, although there is much room for speculation concerning the true nature of those spirits summoned. the techniques they employed had their routes in those same practices described in the grimoire as summoning the denizens of hell. their researches brought a new gift to the traditions of the black arts; that language spoken by the angels and devi

SATANIC BIBLE

lady and i had a chance to write about her before ruth montgomery did. but i had considered all the occultists phonies, hypocrites, or quacks, and i would never spend five minutes writing about their various forms of hocus-pocus. all the occultists i had met or heard of were white-lighters: alleged seers, prophesiers, and witches wrapping their supposedly mystic powers around god-based, spiritual communication. lavey, seeming to laugh at them if not spit on them in contempt, emerged from between the lines of newspaper stories as a black magician basing his work on the dark side of nature and the carnal side of humanity. there seemed to be nothing spiritual about his "church. as i listened to lavey talk that first time, i realized at once there was nothing to connect him with the occult bus

the black or white candle- whichever is appropriate for the particular request. before the ritual begins curses are placed to the right of the priest, and charms or blessings are placed to the left of him (water) the book of leviathan the raging sea despite all non-verbalists' protests to the contrary, soaring heights of emotional ecstasy or raging pangs of anguish can be attained through verbal communication. if the magical ceremony is to employ all sensory awarenesses, then the proper sounds must be invoked. it is certainly true that "actons speak louder than words, but words become as monuments to thoughts. perhaps the most noticeable shortcoming in the printed magical conjurations of the past is the lack of emotion developed upon the reciting of them. an old wizard known to the author

SATANIC RITUALS

e guards made a unique discovery. while searching for jewels among her possessions, they found sewn into her bodice a pair of small emerald green dragons given to her by rasputin many years before. could he have trafficked with the odd hermetic order which fringed the russias, the green dragon? there are also many speculations about the true motivations of the fin de si cle khlysty movement. oral communication and fraternal legacy have made the following rite available. requirements for performance participants consist of a priest (celebrant, the woman who serves as altar, two acolytes, an illuminator, a gong-striker, and the congregation. the priest wears a red robe with full sleeves. his assistants are garbed in black robes with red cinctures around the waist. the altar is nude and wears

us in the year 1237 "a.d" man's fervor for what the last ice age represented had reached its summit. that age ended in 1966, and the new age of fire was born. the twentieth century has prepared us for the future and the coming of the age of fire was well heralded in the last working years of the ice age. the peoples of the earth have been touched by the vehicles of 1894, 1912, 1930, and 1948, and communication has been well wrought. the new satanic age was born in 1966, and that is why his church was built. the infant is learning to walk, and by the first working year of his age-that is to say 1984-he will have steadied his steps, and by the next-2002-he will have attained maturity, and his reign will be filled with wisdom, reason and delight. rege satanas! ave, satanas! hail, satf -ii- s

SATANICON

creed. we must become the catalysts for war, which will begin a systematic reduction of worthless, malignant beings upon the earth. they have placed a burden upon mankind and our nature a nature out of balance. all shall recognize that our religion of satan and its expression are protected by the first amendment. verily, we must utilize these freedoms afforded us to the utmost! countless forms of communication afford us the opportunity to herald the word of satan. we must propagate the satanic doctrines to those who can hear those who have the intelligence, self-knowledge, and the will to stand and take action against the xian church and its masses. the times of opportunity are with us; it s time to expose xianity for what it truly is: a religion based upon outrageous falsehoods and utterl

pon outrageous falsehoods and utterly fantastic mythology; a religion which gains adherents through guilt and fear; a religion which defies reason and logic! as antichrists we must work to destroy the very foundation of its existence: faith! we must educate our children about the falsehoods and dangers of the doctrines of deceit and their insidious effects upon man throughout history. through the communication of our truth; the establishment of allied satanic churches, and the breeding and rearing of our children of the satanic archetype, our ranks will eventually turnthe- tables on the nazarene plague. we must work towards a socio-religious order based on worth, pride, strength, non-belief and rational self-interest. a society where the weak are mere folly and sport for the barbarian. man

SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

ower above his understanding. confucius also told his followers never to neglect the offerings due to heaven. in fact, such rituals were part of the tradition he was attempting to preserve. the chinese had for millennia made offerings and sacrifices to dead ancestors, to heaven, and to the many and various gods of nature. chinese folk religion (traditional beliefs) had a long tradition of two-way communication with the spirit world. people regularly made offerings to spirits: food and drink were presented at altars, incense burned, and prayers said. the spirits, for their part, communicated with the living by means of omens, or signs of things that are about to happen. confucianism is a belief system completely in harmony with such rituals. in fact, one of the classic confucian texts is th

rences between daoism 184 world religions: almanac daoism and confucianism, and stressed a form of daoism that did not withdraw from the world but participated in an orderly society. the fourth century saw the creation of two other powerful religious sects, which together are called the mao shan, or mount mao. these sects incorporated magical practices into religious daoism, including alchemy and communication with the gods. the mao shan became very popular, lasting hundreds of years and attracting, for a time, more followers than the celestial masters. toward the end of the song dynasty (960 1279) numerous smaller sects formed, especially in the north. these groups included supreme unity, perfect and great way, and complete perfection, or quanzhen (also spelled chuan chen. supreme unity w

epresent the flow of dao in people s lives. the flow of water plays a key part zhang daoling zhang daoling lived in the first and second centuries ce. he was the founder of the celestial masters. a student of daoism, zhang claimed to have received a revelation in 142 ce from laozi that told him that the end of the world was coming soon and that he should gather the faithful together. in this same communication, he was given the title celestial master, or heavenly master (tianshi. his movement came to be called tianshi dao, or the way of the celestial master. he drew upon the tradition of the shamans, or folk healers, who had long been a part of chinese folk religion. he taught that salvation (freedom from suffering) and the curing of illness could come only with the confession of sins and

ched worldly perfection. religious daoists believe that after death they may become important ancestors, just like those they worshipped during their lifetimes. there is also a form of hell, with nine different stages of punishment, each of which is ruled by a different demon king. prayers, however, can help get a person out of hell. magic rites, exorcism (or ridding the body of evil spirits, and communication with the spirit world are all duties of the daoist priest. it is important to understand, however, that daoism, as it is viewed in the west, is mainly the philosophical branch of the belief system. the major themes of that sort of daoism include quiet action, the power of emptiness or a sense of being at one with the universe, detachment( being apart from worldly concerns, openness a

y to instill fear and create political, cultural, or other change through violence. religious extremists tend to believe that they can only bring about their vision for their religion through violent means) in some countries efforts have been made to ban sikh articles of faith in schools, including the kirpan in canada and the turban in france. many sikhs believe that sikhism needs to improve its communication with those outside the faith. they feel that some of these issues will diminish in importance as more people become familiar with the faith. for more information books hoffman, nancy. sikhism. detroit, mi: lucent books, 2006. kalsi, sewa singh. simple guide to sikhism. folkestone, england: global press, 1999. mann, gurinder singh. sikhism. upper saddle river, nj: prentice hall, 2003

SIR EDWARD BULWER LYTTON ZANONI A ROSICRUCIAN TALE

shape for a cowl. as i grew up, the monk took great pains with my education; and i learned latin and psalmody as soon as less miraculous infants learn crowing. nor did the holy man's care stint itself to my interior accomplishments. although vowed to poverty, he always contrived that my mother should have her pockets full; and between her pockets and mine there was soon established a clandestine communication; accordingly, at fourteen, i wore my cap on one side, stuck pistols in my belt, and assumed the swagger of a cavalier and a gallant. at that age my poor mother died; and about the same period my father, having written a history of the pontifical bulls, in forty volumes, and being, as i said, of high birth, obtained a cardinal's hat. from that time he thought fit to disown your humble

mejnour, it seems almost cowardice to elude the grave which devours the hearts that wrap us in their folds. i feel it, the earth grows upon my spirit. thou wert right; eternal age, serene and passionless, is a happier boon than eternal youth, with its yearnings and desires. until we can be all spirit, the tranquillity of solitude must be indifference. extracts from letter iv. i have received thy communication. what! is it so? has thy pupil disappointed thee? alas, poor pupil! but (here follow comments on those passages in glyndon's life already known to the reader, or about to be made so, with earnest adjurations to mejnour to watch yet over the fate of his scholar. but i cherish the same desire, with a warmer heart. my pupil! how the terrors that shall encompass thine ordeal warn me from

ties and delusions of their class, imagined that they detected gleams of a brighter and steadier lore. they fancied an affinity existing among all the works of nature, and that in the lowliest lay the secret attraction that might conduct them upward to the loftiest (agreeably, it would seem, to the notion of iamblichus and plotinus, that the universe is as an animal; so that there is sympathy and communication between one part and the other; in the smallest part may be the subtlest nerve. and hence the universal magnetism of nature. but man contemplates the universe as an animalcule would an elephant. the animalcule, seeing scarcely the tip of the hoof, would be incapable of comprehending that the trunk belonged to the same creature, that the effect produced upon one extremity would be fel

dreamed to have reared and nurtured thee to the divinest destinies my visions could foresee. betimes, as the mortal part was strengthened against disease, to have purified the spiritual from every sin; to have led thee, heaven upon heaven, through the holy ecstasies which make up the existence of the orders that dwell on high; to have formed, from thy sublime affections, the pure and ever-living communication between thy mother and myself. the dream was but a dream it is no more! in sight myself of the grave, i feel, at last, that through the portals of the grave lies the true initiation into the holy and the wise. beyond those portals i await ye both, beloved pilgrims" from his numbers and his cabala, in his cell, amidst the wrecks of rome, mejnour, startled, looked up, and through the s

SIX WAYS OF KNOWLEDGE

n your victory book. hearing (self-centric. this discipline is vital to the magician not only for precise lbm and mbm, but for self-knowledge. we very, very often don't hear what we say. i am sure all of you have a told a friend "just listen to yourself" just as our friends often say revealing things about themselves (either because of the effect of our will upon them or by their own will to self communication, we often tell ourselves great secrets which we promptly forget. here's three exercises to gain the skill of self-centric hearing. the next time you give advice to someone, excuse yourself and write down the advice somewhere. underneath the advice write the question "is this advice really for me" put the writing away for a few days and then read it over. you'll be struck at your wisd

STEINER RUDOLF CHRISTIANITY AS MYSTICAL FACT

referred to constantine, but the allusion is to the emperor julian. 118. steiner s view was remarkably confirmed by the discovery of the secret mark fragment in 1958. for this discovery, and its new version of the lazarus story in the light of steiner s approach, see a.welburn, the beginnings of christianity (floris books, edinburgh, 1991, pp. 249ff. the resurrection of lazarus culminates in the communication of a mysterion, 224 christianity as mystical fact namely jesus taught him the mystery of the kingdom of god. the fact that the initiation-experience is presented as central to the fourth gospel led steiner to develop a detailed argument for its authorship and mystery-character, such as has more recently been urged by such scholars as floyd filson; see further rudolf steiner, the gosp

SYMBOLISM

erent still when we are kneeling or laying down. we feel different in charged rooms, dry rooms, wet rooms, hot rooms, cold rooms, still rooms, breezy rooms. uncontrolled, these latter experiences are just stimuli. controlled and used meaningfully, these latter experiences can be symbols, manipulated and understood as such. how should symbolism be used? the first obvious use of symbolism is in the communication of ideas, whether written, spoken, or communicated through one or more other senses. 1565 based on the idea that a single symbol can have a whole galaxy of meaning, a useful communications skill is the ability to use symbols in the proper places, in the proper ways, to communicate more meaning in a smaller package (with fewer words. perhaps of greatest importance within the temple of

meaning, a useful communications skill is the ability to use symbols in the proper places, in the proper ways, to communicate more meaning in a smaller package (with fewer words. perhaps of greatest importance within the temple of set are the magical aeonic words: xeper, remanifestation, and xem, and the preceding words of indulgence and thelema. by using these words in writing or other forms of communication, we communicate the meanings associated with those words. if i say the word "xeper" to an initiate, it means something totally different than it would mean to someone off the street, and it means something totally different to a setian than it would mean to an egyptologist who /thinks/ he knows the egyptian god xepera. our use of the word is quite different and the symbol carries so

mbol. these symbols can become "magnetic, in that each use of the symbol brings forth yet another repetition of the symbol. each reference brings forth a constellation of meaning, with one meaning and use leading to another. each use of the symbol sparks, or attracts, another use of the symbol. 1566 in these cases the symbols will often be repeated over and over throughout a conversation or other communication, each time exercising one or more of those meanings, and through the course of the communication this symbol can almost hold or reflect an entire world view. this is the way the people influenced by the symbol see their world. at a political rally the symbol might be "america "democracy, or "the party (citizens of other countries may substitute those symbols meaningful in your domain

an entire world view. this is the way the people influenced by the symbol see their world. at a political rally the symbol might be "america "democracy, or "the party (citizens of other countries may substitute those symbols meaningful in your domain. to some, the symbol might be "the environment. the symbol "xeper" has a similar impact within the setian culture. group consensus is important for communication through symbols. different groups can have differing uses of symbols, and attempts to communicate between these groups using the symbols particular to one group (or those symbols which are viewed differently by different groups) can result in confusion or worse. because setians come from such diverse backgrounds, we have various communication problems related to these diverse backgro

le of set who write articles and/or letters steeped in qabalic symbolism find that very few others care enough about their symbols to wade through the text. those from other backgrounds with intensive use of symbols similarly find difficulty communicating within the temple of set, since our symbolic vocabulary is so much less cohesive. this lack of similarity in symbolism affects not only written communication, but also ritual activity. each pylon seems to develop its own pattern of symbolism, and inter-pylon rituals can at times be very difficult. fitting many diverse magicians with their diverse backgrounds into one meaningful ceremony can be a challenge, a challenge faced at each conclave, and at each activity like the order of shuti workshop. 1567 language of the unconscious? fn 1 the

SZYMANSKI GREG SEARCHING FOR THE ILLUMINATI DEEP WITHIN THE BOWELS OF THE VATICAN

he average person- that they have no idea. i'm not saying that every news story or every newscaster is a member of the group. by no means. but, they specifically do teach and train and educate children that show an aptitude for the media, because they want that. and if the person has a bright, charismatic personality, and presents well, then that child will go into that, if they have their verbal communication and other skills required. gs: well, you know, that could explain why a lot of our stories really never get covered, outside of the influence they have financially and the ownership of the media. sv (crosstalk) that's absolutely not by coincidence. gs: what's that? sv: not at all a coincidence. gs: yes. that's a good idea, folks, why you're not getting the news from those outlets. no

TECHNICIANS GUIDE TO THE LEFT HAND PATH

lationship, or causal connection. in other words, there is synchronicity (likeness) based upon interaction and/or of events. bias indicates a tendency towards personal, and sometimes unreasoned, judgment of people, places, ideas or things. objective consciousness is a state where items are considered and understood for what they actually are. functional conscience is a very advanced state of self communication. objective consciousness must be realized before functional conscience can be invoked. it is a result of objective consciousness, but is yet a principle in and of itself apart from objective consciousness. in terms of resonance, the realization and manifestation of any degree of objective consciousness will create a harmonic, or path towards, functional conscience. functional conscie

bserves both the inner, and external environments of the individual self. once objective consciousness is manifest, functional conscience not only observes, but then begins to guide- it imprints. in other words, objective consciousness is the psychological and mental construction that allows completion and flow of the inner and external environments of the self. in other words, it facilitates the communication between the two. it is the completion of a circuit that is created by lowering the amount of resistance established by the indoctrination of spiritual, social, political and cultural ideals of society. the principle of functional conscience is that of isolate intelligence, not cosmic consciousness, nor unity- it is the voice of separation. chapter 4. the antinomian path of spiritual

ar fashion, much in the same way that our minds correlate its own contents. in other words, point a to b to c could as easily be point c to a to b or simply point c period. as illogical as this may seem at the onset, this type of activity does occur at the levels of sub-atomic activity described within the einstein, podolsky, rosen theory (1935, this paper describes the existence of instantaneous communication of information occurring at the quantum level of physical activity. additionally, most brain researchers now agree that our minds operate in this non-linear fashion. so this jumping over of various links in the chain of events has been qualified at both the level of the sub-atomic minute, and at the level of the highest biologic evolution- the human mind. there is then, a secondary a

TELESMATA AND FLASHING TABLETS

e in the best interest of the adept or the people he/she is making them for. a ray from yourself must charge each talisman. in the charging of a talisman, you have sent forth a ray from your aura which goes onto the talisman and attracts a like force from the atmosphere. thus, if you made a dozen talismans, you would have a dozen likes connecting with you. this places you in a kind of sympathetic communication with the talismans you have created. if opposing forces were coming up against a talisman that you have created, it would mean a loss of vitality in you as it would pull or drain additional force from you to combat the opposing force. flashing tablet exercise after the construction and consecration of a flashing tablet, let the adept each morning sit before it and practice clairvoyan

TEXE MARRS CODEX MAGICA SECRET SIGNS MYSTERIOUS SYMBOLS AND HIDDEN CODES OF THE ILLUMINATI

es this commonality, this attempt to unify on the part of the insiders, each of which, he acknowledges, make a "unique contribution" in this way the differentiated parts..come to recognize that our common task is a trans-human one, a goal beyond ourselves. 11 mcwaters notes that "many people have opened themselves to serve as channels" by their individual acts of performing rituals, including the communication of signs and symbols which embody intense energies and are magical in effect, there is expected to arise a "transformed humanity, creating a new heaven and a new earth to manifest itself."12 the megalomania and rage of the psychopaths 37 in effect, the co-conspirators are performing a psychic form of magic. by the combination in the ethereal world of millions of ritual acts by indivi

THE BOOK OF PLEASURE

movement as it wells into consciousness, then he is literally blasted into death or insanity. the secret of this sorcery is analogous to that taught by crowley in his ordo templi orientis (o.t.o) where it was- and still is- the fulcrum of magical power and the means of gaining access to trans-human dimensions and of communicating with the denizens of other worlds. spare maintained that he was in communication with extra-terrestrial intelligences and conscious forces possessed of superhuman power and knowledge. he referred frequently to black eagle,(note 6) who inspired many of his 'magical' drawings. black eagle seems to have been a concentration of sinister trans-cosmic current which, according to h.p. lovecraft (note 7, had been tapped in its primordial phase by the witch cults of new e

l states of consciousness or self-induced trance. he was not mediumistic in the usual sense of the term, nor did he produce automatic drawings in the way that spirit mediums produce automatic texts. rather, spare transmitted his work in much the same way that the book of the law and other magical writings were transmitted by aleister crowley,(note 8) i.e. he entered consciously and magically into communication with superhuman intelligences. towards the end of his life, when spare lived more or less reclusively in a dickensian south london slum, he was asked whether he regretted his lonely existence "lonely" he exclaimed, and with a sweep of his arm he indicated the host of unseen elementals and familiar spirits that were his constant companions; he had but to turn his head to catch a fleet

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

she was protestant while brian was catholic; then in a tired and querulous voice, she told how she had fallen down a flight of stairs in 1864 when she was 66. after the fall, she was left crippled and had to be carried about wherever she went. then one sunday while her husband was at church, bridey died. her death upset brian terribly, she said. her spirit lingered beside him, trying to establish communication with him, trying to let him know that he should not grieve for her. bridey told the astonished hypnotist and the witnesses that her spirit had waited around belfast until father john, a priest friend of her husband s, had passed away. she wanted to point out to him that he had been wrong about purgatory, she said, and added that he admitted it. the spirit world, bridey said, was one

eves that the separation of time and place makes impossible any transmission of information from the first to the second person along genetic lines. extrasensory perception of the items of the apparent recollections in the minds of living persons. stevenson finds it difficult to accept the theory that an individual gifted with paranormal talents should limit the exercise of such abilities only to communication with the specific living persons who might have relevant bits of information about the deceased personalities from whom the subjects claim to derive their memories. retrocognition. stevenson is receptive to the notion that the psychic ability known as retrocognition could be responsible for some cases suggestive of reincarnation. the subjects in such cases could be stimulated by bein

state of consciousness, such as staring at a crystal ball or being in a trance. possession. the doctor recognizes the plausibility of temporary possession as an explanation for some apparent memories of former incarnations. but he makes a very important distinction: in cases of possession, the entity that has accomplished the transformation of personality usually does so solely for the purpose of communication with its loved ones on the physical plane, and it never claims to be a former incarnation of the subject who has temporarily provided a physical body. in true cases suggestive of reincarnation, there is no other personality claiming to occupy the body of the subject and the entity speaks of a former life, not of communication with surviving loved ones. m delving deeper stevenson, ian

e animating and vital principal in human beings, credited with the faculties of will, emotion, thought and action and often conceived as an immaterial entity, separate from the physical body. the spiritual nature of human beings, regarded as immortal, separable from the body at death, and susceptible to happiness or misery in a future state. the disembodied spirit of a dead human being. telepathy communication of thoughts, mental images, ideas, feelings, or sensations from one person s mind to another s without the use of speech, writing, signs, or symbols. transience a state of impermanence, or lasting for only a brief time. remaining in a place only for a short time, or the brief appearance of someone or something. t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e

ns of the various native american tribes, and a belief in a total partnership with the world of spirits and the ability to make personal contact with those who had changed planes of existence was a basic tenet in their spiritual practice. whether the man or woman who claims contact with the spirit world is a traditional shaman or a contemporary channeler, he or she will most likely establish that communication through the ethereal services of a spirit guide or spirit control. this entity serves the medium as a link between the worlds of flesh and spirit. it is said to have the ability to usher the spirits of the departed to a level of the medium s consciousness that permits him or her to relay messages to those who have come to hear words of comfort and inspiration. while most of the major

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

or at eastern virginia medical school, found that twothirds of americans claimed to have had at least one mystical experience. of that remarkably high number, 39.9 percent said that they had an encounter with a ghost or had achieved contact with the spirit of a deceased person. according to a survey published in the december 1997 issue of self, 85 percent of its readers believed in the reality of communication with the spirit world. the more that is learned of the remarkable powers of the human psyche, the more difficult it is to prove that one has actually made contact with a spirit of a deceased person, rather than experienced some facet of extrasensory perception, such as clairvoyance or telepathy. in order for psychical researchers to consider accounts of alleged communication with the

tion. it seemed evident that they, too, believed the will had been written in the hand of the testator. james pinkney chaffin later told an investigator for the journal of the society for psychical research that his father had appeared to him before the trial and told him that the lawsuit would be terminated in such a manner. many of my friends do not believe it is possible for the living to hold communication with the dead, james pinkney chaffin said, but i am convinced that my father actually appeared to me on these several occasions and i shall believe it to the day of my death. it seems strange that james chaffin should have kept the second will secret, especially in view of the subsequent claim that his disturbed spirit came back from beyond the grave to right the wrong that had been

ctober 2002, the sci fi channel began an eight-week revision of the classic series in search of with host mitch pileggi offering occasional segments on ghosts. today, the most popular television programs dealing with ghosts and the afterlife are crossing over with john edward and beyond with james van praagh. their presentations consist primarily of their professed ability as mediums to establish communication with spirits and to relay personal communications to family members who have come to the studio as members of the audience. sources: internet movie database inc [online] http//us.imdb.com. maltin, leonard, ed. leonard maltin s 1999 movie& video guide. new york: dutton signet, 1998. steiger, brad, and sherry hansen steiger. hollywood and the supernatural. new york: st. martin s press

se to consciousness. a three-pound mass of spongy tissue somehow makes humans conscious of what they see, hear, touch, taste, smell, think, remember, and dream. this same grey matter allows humans to have subjective experiences of love, friendship, and the appreciation of music, art, and literature. in addition to conscious awareness, mystical states of consciousness appear to permit extrasensory communication with other human beings and even allow prophetic glimpses of the future. the psychologist william james (1842 1910) once wrote that we know what consciousness is as long as no one asks us to define it. nobel laureate gerald m. edelman, director of the neurosciences institute, has commented that what is most daunting about consciousness is that it doesn t seem to be a matter of behavi

nal world. the upanishads speak of the cultivation of a one-pointed mind through meditation as being the prelude to attaining god consciousness. kabbalistic literature and teachings, as well as biblical references to prayer and meditation throughout both the old and new testaments, cite setting self apart from the masses and going to a still, quiet place within and without as a source of mystical communication with god. the process of meditation, whether spiritual or secular, is most often described as simply being a way of learning to still the mind to slow it down, enabling one to listen within, to the voice within. although most individuals are not aware of the myriad of thoughts and chatter that rampage through the mind like a wild, untamed horse at each and any given moment, that is t

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

pt fs order grew slowly, numbering about 60 in five cities by 1780. the professor deliberately blended mysticism into the workings of the brotherhood in order to make his agenda of republicanism appear to be more mysterious than a political reform group. he joined the masons in munich in 1777 and adopted many of their classes and orders and promised his initiates that they would receive a special communication of occult knowledge as they advanced higher in the ranks of the illuminati. weishaupt fs society had little effect on the german political structure until 1780 when he attracted the interest of adolf francis, the baron von knigge, a master occultist and a man who had risen to the highest levels in many of the secret societies that preceded the illuminati, including the masons. knigge

shaupt and knigge fell into a sharp disagreement about the correct manner of proceeding with their master plan; and in april 1784, knigge withdrew from the illuminati, leaving weishaupt the supreme commander of the increasingly powerful society. later in that same year, a number of initiates who had reached the highest level within the illuminati became disillusioned when the special supernatural communication from a higher source that weishaupt had promised had still not manifested after eight years of membership in the society. it now became obvious to them that weishaupt had only sought to use them as blind instruments for the achievement of his political ambitions. the illuminati was denounced as a subversive organization by many of its former members, some of whom informed the duchess

ncient cards depicted a concise summary of all the revelations that had come down to humankind through the ages. levi saw in the symbolism of the tarot cards the key to the egyptian hieroglyphs, the mysteries of solomon, and the truths hidden in the apocryphal text of the book of enoch and the scrolls of hermes trismesgistus. to do a spread of the tarot cards, in levi fs opinion, was to establish communication with the spirit world. to seek within the tarot might bring the serious magician a clue to the manipulation of the natural and divine energy that permeated all of nature. the existence of t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d 68 magic and sorcery marie laveau was the recognized voodoo priestess of new orleans. such a force, eliphas

a mirandola (1463.1494) born in 1463 in mirandola castle, near modena, italy, pico, the count of mirandola, was one of those precocious young geniuses who were gifted with a precise memory, a facility for language, and a talent for philosophy, mathematics, and theology. early in his studies, mirandola came to believe that the future could be predicted through a practiced interpretation of dreams, communication with benevolent spirits, and a careful analysis of the intestines of birds. he took a great deal of inspiration from the ancient chaldean oracles and the old mystery schools of orpheus and eleusis, and he was greatly influenced by the teachings of the kabbalah. for centuries, the kabbalah had remained a mysterious esoteric philosophy that had been developed within the larger framewor

workshops, and booksignings. for his solitary practice, he drew mainly on seax-wica rites, together with aspects of pectiwita (a scottish tradition inspired by aidan breac and developed by buckland. in ohio buckland fs writing developed to include novels, a number of divination decks, and saw a return to spiritualism with the publication of doors to other worlds (1993) and the truth about spirit communication (1995. a prolific author, by 2001 buckland had more than 30 books published, with more than a million copies in print and translated into 12 foreign languages. he has written a number of screenplays, numerous newspaper and magazine articles, and has appeared on many radio and television talk shows in the united states, canada, england, and italy. buckland served as technical advisor

THE GOD OF THE WITCHES

s" vrais diables incorporez" boguetcalls them with a fierceness quite incomprehensible if the fairies were really only the imaginary tiny beings ofour nursery tales. if, however, they were a pagan population whose religion and customs were definitelycontrary to the teaching of the christian priests, the indignation of the church would naturally be directedagainst them and their influence. to have communication with these "incarnate devils" was to proclaimoneself an enemy of christianity, and the offender would be treated with the utmost rigour by all christianpriests.the conditions of life in the neolithic and bronze-age settlements are fairly well known; the people practiseda little agriculture but in some parts were entirely pastoral. they owned all the domestic animals, but cattle the g

has renounced god and treated with satan that he deserves to be burned alive. andhe goes on,[5 "even if there is no more than the obligation to the devil, having denied god, this deserves themost cruel death that can be imagined".the number in a coven never varied, there were always thirteen, i.e. twelve members and the god. in thesmall districts there would be only one coven; where the means of communication were easy and thepopulation large there would be a coven in each village, but instead of the god himself there would be a manor woman who acted for the grandmaster and conducted the services in his name. when all the covens met atthe great sabbaths and the grandmaster was present in person, the substitutes were called "officers. there issome evidence to show that on the death of a gr

l trial which had previously been vainly demanded by theuniversity of paris.the trial began on the 9th of january, 1431. the court was composed entirely of priests and monks, presidedover by the bishop of beauvais and the deputy of the inquisitor of france. she was tried for her faith as the the god of the witchesjoan of arc67articles of accusation make clear. a damning fact was that she had held communication with "evil spirits" atthe fairy tree; in fact, like john walsh in dorsetshire, bessie dunlop in ayrshire, alesoun peirson infifeshire, and many others, her connection with the fairies was proof positive that she was not of the church.to the modern mind imbued with the present-day ideas of fairies, such an accusation appears too puerile tobe taken seriously, but the proofs that a conn

ist" or "our saviour, or even "our lord. it is only in therehabilitation that she is reported to have used the name of jesus. many people vouched for her having criedjhesu with her last breath, but no one, not even the priests, were very near her at the end. massieu, however,stated that she called on god, st. michael and st. katherine; in other words, on the very "saints" with whomshe had been in communication since her first encounter with them at the fairy-tree of bourlemont. the god of the witchesjoan of arc71she used christian symbols, such as the cross or the words "jhesu maria, on her letters when they wereintended to deceive. she steadfastly refused to say the lord's prayer, a refusal which in later times wouldhave been tantamount to confessing herself a witch. she utterly refused t

THE KEY TO THE MYSTERIES

s of nature. it is certain that in diluting beyond measure, or in coagulating suddenly, the plastic medium of a subject, it is possible to loose the body from the soul. it is sometimes sufficient to arouse a violent anger, or an overmastering fear in anyone, to kill him suddenly. the habitual use of magnetism usually puts the subject who abandons himself to it at the mercy of the magnetizer. when communication is well-established, and the magnetizer can produce at will slumber, insensibility, catalepsy, and so on, it will only require a little further effort to bring on death. we have been told as an actual fact a story whose authenticity we will not altogether guarantee. we are about to repeat it because it may be true. certain persons who doubted both religion and magnetism, of that incr

e perhaps about to prepare, for one would not permit us the audacious hope of accomplishing it. here, in the first place, are the facts, in all their singularity. we have verified them, and we have established them with a rigorous exactitude, abstaining in the first place from all explanation and all commentary. mr. home is subject to trances which put him, according to his own account, in direct communication with the soul of his mother, and, through her, with the entire world of spirits. he describes, like the sleep-wakers of cahagnet, persons whom he has never seen, and who are recognized by those who evoke them; he will tell you even their names, and will reply, on their behalf, to questions which can be understood only by the soul evoked and yourselves. when he is in a room, inexplica

ans. thence comes the forgetfulness which accompanies birth, and the vague reminiscences of our sickly intuitions, always analogous to the visions of our ecstasies and of our dreams" this revelation of that great master of occult medicine throws a fierce light on all the phenomena of somnambulism and of divination. there also, for whoever knows how to find it, is the true key of evocation, and of communication with the fluidic soul of the earth. those persons whose dangerous influence makes itself felt by a single touch are those who make part of a fluidic association, or who either voluntarily or involuntarily make use of a current of astral light which has gone astray. those, 251 for example, who live in isolation, deprived of all communication with humanity, and who are daily in fluidic

THE LUCIFERIAN PATH THE WITCHES SABBAT MICHAEL W FORD

d demonic (representing carnal, earth based and shadowed) spirits opens a doorway in the self that which will either empower the individual or destroy him or her completely. magick is a blessing and a curse depending on the individual and should be approached cautiously. the ritual of the holy guardian angel azal ucel and the invocation of the adversary are solitary rites to bring the sorcerer in communication with his or her holy guardian angel, the congressus cum daemone, the intercourse with the daemon. this rite was designed from aleister crowley s bornless one, it is essentially a slightly different language with respect to the older rite. these rituals are to prepare the initiate to begin the path of summoning the goetic daemons. given also are complete descriptions of the tools of c

THE MAGICIAN S KABBALAH

number (sensation) referred to assiyah (b) space (feeling) referred to yetzirah (c) logic (thinking) referred to briah (d) infinity (intuition) referred to atziluth. the fifth concept, that of information, can be seen (as the top point of the pentagram or the shin descending into yhvh) as the binding or redeeming concept and may be referred to the divine presence in each of the worlds in terms of communication, complexity, and meaning. information, in terms of coherence, organisation, or "a non-random pattern, is that which is resultant of the fact that, as r.a. wilson demonstrates "life is an ordering, selecting, coherencemaking process. the physicist schrondinger put it simply that "life feeds on negative entropy (b) the hierarchy briefly, the evidence for hierarchy as a fundamental part

when the upper sephiroth are disturbed. tiphareth, the sephirah representing human self-awareness, is the key-stone on which this balance rests. indeed, in ephesians 2.20, paul makes reference to "the foundation of the apostles and prophets, jesus christ himself being the chief corner-stone" which in kabbalah can be read to say that yesod (meaning the "foundation) is the sephirah of prophecy and communication to the outside world (malkuth, but the corner-stone is self-awareness as practised by christ, a personification of tiphareth. equally, the role of a mediator is often that of translation, and it is in translation we find tiphareth functioning as the sephirah of sacrifice, the "translation" of one state to another by release of the old pattern. an example is the sacrificial flame, whe

THE MIDDLE PILLAR

s a bridge between conventional psychotherapy and occultism. i doubt if reich would be pleased to learn of tlus association of mine-but a fact it is nevertheless. today i will not so much as consider even discussion of the great work with a student until he has experienced some form of psychotherapy, i care not which. there is lacking, until then, a common frame of reference, and common medium of communication. in the middle pillar will be discovered the first glimmerings of insight i had in that particular direction. it still holds good today. endnotes 1. the "wheel of existence" or the "wheel of evolution" refers to the wheel of karma or destiny. karma is a sanskrit word that means "action" it is a destiny consaously chosen in life by each person, created by the total life experiences of

healing that i refer.17formerly when i employed massage and magnetic healing in my professional work i found the middle pillar and the spiritual energy that it generates and makes available of inestimable value.18 cases of nervous exhaustion, catarrh, constipation, incipient consumption, pleurisy and many another will respond in an incomparable manner to ths combination of massage and the willed communication of power. that is to say, using effleurage and friction, especially on the spine, as the principal massage techmque one should place oneself en rapport with the hgher self by the contemplation of the center of light above the the middle pillar exercise 79 head. by silently vibrating the divine name appropriate, one is enabled to tap a tremendous source of healing power whch is infini

hroat. the thyroid and parathyroid glands are associated here, along with the vocal chords and the pharyngeal plexus. the name visuddha means "purity" the traditional color for this center is purple. an alternate color is gold.11 its symbol is the akasha or black egg of spirit. the fifth chakra controls respiration, auditory functions, cleansing, sensations, intuition, perception, psychc ability, communication, creativity, and self-expression. it is a center of focus and direction (when psychc blockage occurs at this center, it is usually described as a feeling of being "all choked up" or having "a lump in the throat) malfunctions of the thyroid, as well as speech and hearing disorders, are under the dominion of the fifth chakra. the essence of this center is associated with sound, particu

189 sixty-five is also the number associated with the hebrew words hekel( b n, meaning "temple or palace (the zohar tells us that adonai is the palace of yhvh; has (b "to be silent" dumiah (n9i317 "silence; and gam yechad('in ?x "together in unity" the long segment of each line of the pentagram is eight units in length. the number eight corresponds to the sephirah of hod, the sphere of intellect, communication, words of power, and magic. it also corresponds to the hebrew letter cheth (n) which means "fence or enclosure" pointing to further protective qualities. the eighth key of the tarot is titled "strength"-it is a fiery path which leads to the sphere of geburah. through gematria, the number eight is associated with the word agad (tm "to bind" the shorter segment of each line of the pent

THE MOTHMAN PROPHECIES

ch occasion. this, too, is a break with tradition. ashtar, orthon, and several others with names that sound like synthetic fabrics have contacted thousands of people all over the world in the past twenty years. in september 1973, just before the great october ufo wave, posters sprang up all over atlanta, georgia, proclaiming the eminent arrival of the space people. a georgia psychic was in mental communication with zandark, who identified himself as "a member of the united cosmic council; a commander in chief in charge of directing technical transmissions via mental telepathy or the combination of mediumistic telepathy under the direction of the confederation of cosmic space beings" zandark delivered the usual "we come to bring peace" message, claimed credit for building the sphinx, the py

is is a question of fakers repeating the earlier material. rather, it seems as if there is a phonograph in the sky endlessly repeating the same material generation after generation as if there were a crack in the record. author brad steiger interviewed scores of psychics, prophets, and contactees for his study of this phenomenon, revelation: the divine fire. he found that people claiming to be in communication with god, angels, spirits of the dead, and spacemen from other planets were all receiving essentially the same information. all spoke of an impending disaster, just as zandark warned 'the time for your planet is crucial" but the prophets and seers of the last century were getting the same spiel. william miller (1782-1849) founded the seventh-day adventists in the belief that the worl

metimes i just asked questions and the alleged entity whispered the answer to the contactee who relayed it to me. sometimes a strange voice would come on the line and speak to me directly. in some, if not all, of these instances the contactee probably entered a trance state and the voice came from their own vocal chords just as "spirits" speak through mediums at seances. as soon as i entered this communication phase my problems with the cant at the time. two of my silent contactees shared the same birth date september 6. as soon as i realized this, circumstances added several new contactees to my stable all women and all born on september 6! during one of her almost-daily conversations with apol and lia, jane was told that a number of women were being selected for artificial insemination!

metimes i just asked questions and the alleged entity whispered the answer to the contactee who relayed it to me. sometimes a strange voice would come on the line and speak to me directly. in some, if not all, of these instances the contactee probably entered a trance state and the voice came from their own vocal chords just as "spirits" speak through mediums at seances. as soon as i entered this communication phase my problems with the mails and telephone intensified. important letters of a non-ufo nature went astray. or arrived days late and had obviously been opened by someone en route. my telephone rang at all hours of the day and night with beeping calls, eerie electronic sounds, and, most interesting of all, frantic calls from people who were superb actors and who described ufo incid

THE SHADOWED ONES

, by the skull of man does our desires intermingle with their lusts. it stands for the angelick watcher of the initiate to seek his or her own watcher as their genius, and such other watchers may communicate accordingly. know the grimoire of azal ucel opens forth this way, hidden not by the words spoken clearly in the dreaming planes of man. we must seek to know thyself before one may seek onward communication with the watchers, for they do not rule us they offer guidance from those initiates who seek a knowledge most profound. iii the names of the fallen angelick ones and watchers azazel seek when the sun is at its height, by fire and air. this is the enfleshed angel which is at heart and soul a dragon of both darkness and light. by balance of the mind and heart can you seek to become lik

ock, that which is sacred unto me. i formed this bird to represent the beauty of the hidden soul, what may become from the balance of the mind. by becoming like me you shall to gain control in your world, thus the balance of the earth and the body temple of man and woman must be recognized. seek my bride of earth and stars with my own union so that you may become as my son or daughter. to join in communication with my brothers and sisters, those watchers who reside in the earth, wandering in both darkness and light, embrace and kiss that very body of the sun in the earth, when i come forth as the morning star. by dreaming and waking are we forever in rapture. i am that black light which leads you to your own temple of flame and shadow, and that by becoming like me you shall adorn all paths

THE STAR IN THE WEST BY CAPTAIN FULLER A CRITICAL ESSAY ON THE WORKS OF ALEISTER CROWLEY

ings which are perceived, and the things which are not perceived; and in the gthree dialogues between hylas and philonous h he further elaborates this proposition. hume by a slightly different road arrives at an exactly similar conclusion, namely: how is it possible to judge the relationship between cause and effect, or in other words the perceived and not perceived? gthe first time a man saw the communication of motion by impulse c (billiard balls) c what alteration has happened to give rise to this new idea of connexion? nothing but that he now feels these events to be connected in his imagination c h *an enquiry concerning human understanding, p. 78. hume thus arrives at the conclusion that cause and effect can only be inferred from each other, and never known. gbeyond the constant conj

THE WITCH CULT OF ZOS VEL THANATOS

ire from these formulas, something that was groundbreaking and lesser understood by his peers. spare, just as crowley, wanted to usher forth a new magickal system. as aleister sought ceremony and beautiful ritual as his own means, spare s doctrine of the alphabet of desire and death posture brought the same effect. the holy guardian angel within each individual could be brought to the surface for communication. spare s concept of underneath the conscious make up of the individual was the all awakened subconscious, capable of anything opened for thinking. both created something amazing which threw the doors towards magickal exploration and progression wide open. no longer would understanding be damned to the old, yet those of the new flesh could be awakened towards their own desire. the con

THE BOOK OF GATES

he rope in the inside of the wall did not fall to dust, but remained pretty strong, the water not having reached it at all; and the wood to which it was attached was in good. preservation. it was owing to this method of keeping the damp out of the inner parts of the tomb, that they are so well preserved. i observed p. 75 some cavities at the, bottom of the well, but found nothing in them, nor any communication from the bottom to any other place; therefore we could not doubt their being made to receive the waters from the rain, which happens occasionally in this mountain. the valley is so much raised by the rubbish, which the water carries down from the upper parts, that the entrance into these tombs is become -much lower than the torrents; in consequence, the water finds its way into the t

lso the rocks above, and found that the passage reaches nearly halfway through the mountain to the upper part of the valley. i have reasons to suppose, that this passage was used to come into the tomb by another entrance; but this could not be after the death of the person who was buried there, for at the bottom of the stairs just tinder the sarcophagus a wall was built, which entirely closed the communication between the tomb and the subterraneous passage. some large blocks of stone were placed under the sarcophagus horizontally, level with the pavement of the saloon, that no one might perceive any stairs or subterranean passage was there. the doorway of the sideboard room had been walled up, and forced open, as we found the stones with which it was shut, and the mortar in the jambs. the

THE SECRET RITUALS OF THE OTO

anity, the new religion of thelema. file//c /documents%20and%20settings/michael..0secret%20rituals%20of%20the%20o.t.o/p1c4.html (2 of 3 [12/28/2001 2:01:45 pm] the secret rituals of the o.t.o. the nature of thelemite religion and the story of how it came into existence are now too well known for it to be worth while recounting at length. suffice to say that in 1904 crowley received a direct voice communication entitled, the book of the law, an intensely beautiful prose-poem in three short chapters purporting to give an initiated interpretation of the new aeon of horus, or, as it is now often called, the age of aquarius .20 under crowley s influence the rituals of the o.t.o. were revised in order to conform to the book of the law; simultaneously crowley produced the gnostic mass (for both t

declare the word. j: declare the word (pause) herald (for can) the word has not been communicated to me. j: the candidate, although restored to light, has not seen the word. i demand his expulsion. h: the candidate, although the word was uttered in his hearing has not heard the word. i demand his expulsion. z: it is in flame and glory that the word is first revealed. herald (for can) i demand the communication of the word. z: do you agree? h: i agree. j: i agree. file//c /documents%20and%20settings/michael..secret%20rituals%20of%20the%20o.t.o/p2c5.html (16 of 22 [12/28/2001 2:03:44 pm] the secret rituals of the o.t.o. z: i agree. let the candidate be prepared for the communication of the word. herald: i invest you with the robe of perfection. i reward you with this jewel; i decorate you wi

THE HOLY BIBLE KING JAMES VERSION

d david sent messengers to ish-bosheth saul s son, saying, deliver [me] my wife michal, which i espoused to me for an hundred foreskins of the philistines. 3:15 and ish-bosheth sent, and took her from [her] husband [even] from phaltiel the son of laish. 3:16 and her husband went with her along weeping behind her to bahurim. then said abner unto him, go, return. and he returned. 3:17 and abner had communication with the elders of israel, saying, ye sought for david in times past [to be] king over you: 3:18 now then do [it] for the lord hath spoken of david, saying, by the hand of my servant david i will save my people israel out of the hand of the philistines, and out of the hand of all their enemies. 3:19 and abner also spake in the ears of benjamin: and abner went also to speak in the ear

of jeroboam the son of nebat, and like the house of baasha the son of ahijah: 9:10 and the dogs shall eat jezebel in the portion of jezreel, and [there shall be] none to bury [her] and he opened the door, and fled. 9:11 then jehu came forth to the servants of his lord: and [one] said unto him [is] all well? wherefore came this mad [fellow] to thee? and he said unto them, ye know the man, and his communication. 9:12 and they said [it is] false; tell us now. and he said, thus and thus spake he to me, saying, thus saith the lord, i have anointed thee king over israel. 9:13 then they hasted, and took every man his garment, and put [it] under him on the top of the stairs, and blew with trumpets, saying, jehu is king. 9:14 so jehu the son of jehoshaphat the son of nimshi conspired against joram

of old time, thou shalt not forswear thyself, but shalt perform unto the lord thine oaths: 5:34 but i say unto you, swear not at all; neither by heaven; for it is god s throne: 5:35 nor by the earth; for it is his footstool: neither by jerusalem; for it is the city of the great king. 5:36 neither shalt thou swear by thy head, because thou canst not make one hair white or black. 5:37 but let your communication be, yea, yea; nay, nay: for whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil. 5:38 ye have heard that it hath been said, an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth: 5:39 but i say unto you, that ye resist not evil: but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also. 5:40 and if any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have [thy] cloke a

wherefore putting away lying, speak every man truth with his neighbour: for we are members one of another. 4:26 be ye angry, and sin not: let not the sun go down upon your wrath: 4:27 neither give place to the devil. 4:28 let him that stole steal no more: but rather let him labour, working with [his] hands the thing which is good, that he may have to give to him that needeth. 4:29 let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth, but that which is good to the use of edifying, that it may minister grace unto the hearers. 4:30 and grieve not the holy spirit of god, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. 4:31 let all bitterness, and wrath, and anger, and clamour, and evil speaking, be put away from you, with all malice: 4:32 and be ye kind one to another, tenderhearted, forg

erefore your members which are upon the earth; fornication, uncleanness, inordinate affection, evil concupiscence, and covetousness, which is idolatry: 3:6 for which things sake the wrath of god cometh on the children of disobedience: 3:7 in the which ye also walked some time, when ye lived in them. 3:8 but now ye also put off all these; anger, wrath, malice, blasphemy, filthy colossians page 680 communication out of your mouth. 3:9 lie not one to another, seeing that ye have put off the old man with his deeds; 3:10 and have put on the new [man] which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him: 3:11 where there is neither greek nor jew, circumcision nor uncircumcision, barbarian, scythian, bond [nor] free: but christ [is] all, and in all. 3:12 put on therefore, as the

TURNER ROBERT ARBETEL OF MAGICK

he firmament. 12 arathon ruleth visible provinces xlix. bethor, xlii. phaleg, xxxv. och, xxviii. hagith, xxi. ophiel, xiiii. phul, vii. so that there are 186 olympick provinces in the whole universe. wherein the seven governours do exercise their power: all which are elegantly set forth in astronomy. but in this place it is to be explained, in what maner these princes and powers may he drawn into communication. aratron appeareth in the first hour of saturday, and very truely giveth answers concerning his provinces and provincials. so likewise do the rest appear in order in their days and hours. also every one of them ruleth 490 yeers. the beginning of their simple anomaly, in the 60 yeer before the nativity of christ, was the beginning of the administration of bethor, and it lasted until t

TWO ESSAYS ON THE WORSHIP OF PRIAPUS

essive symbol. at mendes a living goat was kept as the image of the generative power, to whom the women presented themselves naked, and had the honour of being publicly enjoyed by him. herodotus saw the act openly performed (ej epideixin anqrwpwn, and calls it a prodigy (teraj. but the egyptians had no such horror of it; for it was to them a representation of the incarnation of the deity, and the communication of 1 liv. hist. epsiom. lib. xi. 2 when homer praises any work of art, he calls it the work of sidonians. 3 see plate ii. fig. 3. of priapus 33 his creative spirit to man. it was one of the sacraments of that ancient church, and was, without doubt, beheld with that pious awe and reverence with which devout persons always contemplate the mysteries of their faith, whatever they happen

to her by the creator were represented by immense images of the male organs of generation placed on each side of the door. the measures of these must necessarily be corrupt in the present text of lucian; but that they were of an enormous size we may conclude from what is related of a man's going to the top of one of them every year, and residing there seven days, in order to have a more intimate communication with the deity, while praying for the prosperity of syria.2 athen us relates, that ptolemy philadelphus had one of 120 cubits long carried in procession at alexandria,3 of which the poet might justly have said horrendum protendit mentula contum quanta queat vastos thetidis spumantis hiatus; quanta queat priscamque rheam, magnamque parentem naturam, solidis naturam implere medullis, s

ich is peculiar to devout persons when their attention is absorbed in the contemplation of the beneficent powers of the creator, and all their faculties directed to imitate him in the exertion of his great characteristic attribute. to heighten this enthusiasm, the male and female saints of antiquity used to lie promiscuously together in the temples, and honour god by a liberal display and general communication of his bounties.4 herodotus, indeed, excepts the greeks and egyptians, and dionysius of halicarnassus, the romans, from this general custom of other nations; but to the testimony of the former we may oppose the thousand sacred prostitutes kept at each of the temples of corinth and 1 priap. carm. 34. ed sciappii. 2 see plate iii, fig. 3. 3 ver. 613. 4 herodot. lib. ii. of priapus 105

is met with on the western shores of ireland. off the coast of mayo, there is a small island named inniskea, the inhabitants of which are a very primitive and uncultivated race, and which, although it takes its name from a female saint (it is the insular sanct geidhe of the hibernian hagiographers, does not contain a single catholic priest. its inhabitants, indeed, as we learn from an interesting communication to notes and queries by sir j. emerson tennent,1 are mere idolaters, and their idol, no doubt the representative of priapus, is a long cylindrical stone, which they call neevougee. this idol is kept wrapped in flannel, and is entrusted to the care of an old woman, who acts as the priestess. it is brought out and worshipped at certain periods, when storms disturb the fishing, by which

TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

each other by the common spiritual ground-or unground, as jacob boehme called it-that underlies them all. magic can pass through this unground, enabling the mind of one universe to affect the universe of another mind. the unground is timeless and spaceless, and therefore does not exist. another name for it is the unmanifest. it is the highest concept of god. all magic, great or small, is a direct communication with the unmanifest. this communication takes place by means of the mathematical point, which is omnipresent. the opening of the point is communication with the godhead. the point is opened by the creation of a vortex. the vortex is created by egoless desire. magic operates outside the boundaries of physical laws. the idea that science can examine, or even comment on, magical phenome

the object if the ray travels from eye to eye. just as the active eye of the magus is an excellent instrument for sending the ray, the passive receiving eye is highly susceptible to its effect. the magus who desires to influence another person will sometimes choose to make his or her intention known to that person by using the gross avenues of the physical senses to communicate the purpose. this communication can involve other senses than sight, and may take such forms as physical contact, body language, facial expres- sion, gestures, vocal intonation, significant actions, or words spoken or written. magic, like water, always seeks the easiest and quickest course. magical potency is not actually transmitted through the senses, but the senses can be used to render the mind of another perso

ts coming into being, where it passes from possibility to reality. the square is associated with the four winds, the four corners of the earth, the four elements, the four rivers, the four beasts, the four archangels, the four evan- gelists, the four seasons, the four magical instruments, and the four letters of the tetragrammaton-the unspeakable name of god. in the triangle each point has direct communication with the other two. the triangle is a perfect unity. however, in the square each point touches only two other points through reciprocating rays, and is isolated from the third point. to gain any apprehension of the third point, it must rely on the mediation of the other two, which color and distort the nature of the third point even as they trans- mit some secondhand concept of it. s

the outer pageantry to the emotional meaning of the symbolism on which it is based. finally they begin to touch the walls of the inner temple, where the potencies that give the symbols meaning dwell. only after establishing contact with the light can they turn outwards once more and, with confidence, create rituals that harmonize with cosmic law. r itual is the vital heart of magic. it creates a communication between the phe- nomenal world and the point of the self that is the doorway to the unmani- fest. the information gained from the self helps make the mechanics of ritual more effective, which in turn results in a more positive transfer of knowledge. each pole strengthens the other. in this way the magus grows, by relying on initial attainments, to win ever greater command over the pe

e spirit is placed in the triangle, wrapped loosely in silk. if the spirit is good or neutral, the silk should be blue; if it is an evil spirit, the silk should be black. the magus centers him or herself and traces the circle clockwise; then, from inside the circle, uses the wand to trace the triangle. with fire and water the circle is cleansed. a vortex is created inside the circle, establishing communication with the light. the magus invokes the protection and favor of the light and states the purpose for conducting the ritual. at this point he or she must be able to feel the presence of the light and must be in a state of high emotional expectation and excitement. in resonant tones the prepared formula of evocation is chanted while the magus focuses his or her will on the manifesting me

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

saint clement of rome, and saint alphonsus liguori, who while in prison at arezzo, took no food and went into a kind of trance state for five days. when he awoke, he stated that he had been at the bedside of the dying pope clement xiv. his statement was later onfirmed. joan of arc historically, christianity has had an ambivalent attitude toward projections of the astral body into other realms and communication with spiritual beings. when it is done by someone outside the authority of the church, it is almost invariably condemned as occult and devilish. however, when it is experienced by a member of the church hierarchy, or by someone regarded by the church as favored by god, public knowledge of the event is either suppressed, or if that is impossible due to the prominence of the person who

thin air. later it was proven that her apports were frauds. the letters supposedly written by enlightened spiritual masters known as mahatmas that regularly popped into existence over her head were found to have been slipped through a crack in the floorboards of the room above by an accomplice. in spite of the obvious fraud of her physical effects, there is little reason to doubt that she was in communication with spiritual beings, or that she received her most significant writings from them while in a trance state. even as a sickly young child, blavatsky was strongly gifted with mediumistic abilities. she was a sleepwalker, and was given to fits of uncontrollable fury that caused her nurses to accuse her being possessed by devils. in order to drive them out, she would later say, she was

mathers was not a part of the original deception, which was admitted to him by westcott only after he gave westcott his solemn word that he would not divulge the truth to any other member. in 1900, he wrote a letter hinting about westcott's deception to the actress florence farr (1860-1917, who was a leading member of the golden dawn "he has never been at any time either in personal or in written communication with the secret chiefs of the order, he having either himselfforged orprocured to be forged the professed correspondence between him and them, and my tongue having been tied all these years by a previous oath of secrecy to him, demanded by him, from me, before showing me what he had either done or caused to be done or both."l15 the secret chiefs mathers was concerned that florence fa

quhoun, 33. 104 soul flight were standard practice in the heyday of the gd [golden dawn] for vetting both postulants and members aspiring to the second order. it seems that such methods were still in force long afterwards and may be so, to this day."130 the sphere group when the golden dawn began to suffer conflicts among its leaders, various individual members tried to establish their own astral communication link with the secret chiefs, so that they could carry on the work of writing down the teachings of these spiritual masters. florence farr headed a group within the golden dawn that gathered regularly to do astral work. this was known as the sphere group. in 1897, farr was made head of the london branch of the golden dawn by mathers. westcott had been forced to withdraw in order to pr

ppears numerous times in ancient historical records, although its exact location is never certain. sebottendorff believed that it was the center for a primordial race of pure blood, remnants of which stdl survived, guarded by beings of superhuman intelligence and abilities who were similar in conception to the mahatmas of theosophy or the secret chiefs of the golden dawn. by ritually establishing communication with the guardians of thule, members of the society hoped to enlist their aid in creating a revitalized aryan race that would exterminate the inferior races, which sebottendorff and his followers believed to be descended from interbreeding between aryans and animals. it is apparent that the thule of german fanatics, insofar as it can be said to have existed, was an astral land that c

TYSON DONALD THE MAGICAL WORKBOOK

cises that back and forth will mean yes and side to side no, or clockwise will mean yes and counterclockwise no. this establishes the convention the spirits will use for their communications. the deliberate effort by the practitioner to control the motions of the pendulum by willpower facilitates the ability of spirits to control the pendulum. it primes the pump, so to speak, and allows a flow of communication upward from the deep mind to the conscious mind. in my view, when you move the pendulum by willing it, the pendulum is actually moved by spirits acting in obedience to your intention, who control the muscles of your arm and hand on the subconscious level. it is a small step from moving the pendulum in compliance with your will, to moving the pendulum in answer to your questions. the

d to the conscious mind. in my view, when you move the pendulum by willing it, the pendulum is actually moved by spirits acting in obedience to your intention, who control the muscles of your arm and hand on the subconscious level. it is a small step from moving the pendulum in compliance with your will, to moving the pendulum in answer to your questions. the limitation of the pendulum for spirit communication is that all questions must have yes or no answers. it is possible to use a modified form of pendulum for more complex responses, in which the motions of the bob point out letters inscribed on the rim of a bowl to spell words, but this ancient and difficult instrument is rarely employed in modern magic. even the great magician s. l. macgregor mathers and his mediumistic wife, moina, e

TYSON DONALD THE POWER OF THE WORD

e revelation of st. john the divine is not only the key to understanding dee's hieroglyphic monad, but also to a true comprehension of his four enochian watchtowers and fortyeight enochian keys. this is a very bold statement, i know, but i believe i have completely justified it in chapter xvi and in appendix a. it may be argued that when dee wrote his hieroglyphic monad he had not yet established communication with the enochian angels. this overlooks the magical phenomenon of synchronicity, the fact that magic is not dependent upon causal or temporal relationships. besides, whatever their source of inspiration, both the monad and the system of enochian magic were refined and expressed by a single human brain-that of john dee. hen the israelites crossed over the river jordan, their leader j

me instant and still be distinctly heard. it is the evocation and use of the spirits of the aethers that forms the true goal of enochian magic. the first eighteen keys are mainly of value in gaining access to the aethers and are indispensible in opening the way. to attempt to evoke the aethers without first performing the eighteen opening 232 tetragrammaton keys will prove futile. once a personal communication has been established with the spirits of the aethers, it is no longer necessary to go through the first eighteen keys to call them to visible appearance in the scrying crystal or black mirror-the manner by which dee and kelley observed the angels and interacted with them. it is curious that the spirits who dwell in the aethers are called "heavens" since the aethers themselves might b

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ BECOME EVIL AND RULE THE WORLD2

t make a gesture of support. we can give a book, or have a talk, or best yet challenge by example. we don't proselytize or interfere in the fates of those struggling to awareness, but we've got to let them know that awareness is out there. that it is possible to be a separate intelligence. as we grow in power and knowledge we may even fan the black flame in others through lasting works of art and communication. black magicians are- for the most part- a solitary lot. that we find friendship (and even love) along a path which emphasizes individuality over all is truly a mystery. but we are the keepers of mystery and the administrators of the dark estate. uncle setnakt hopes you have a pleasant dcluncle setnakt sez- perform a ritual toasting don webb the spring is upon us. uncle setnakt's yar

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ PERFORM A RITUAL TOASTING

of the two eyebrows- ahem horns of the second beast. this rite may be done alone or by a group. if by a group, each participant must take part in each round of toasts- no passing! 1. prepare your chamber. the preparation of a sacred space sets up all the moods and expectations you want for self-exploration and magic. if you reuse a chamber often, the mere entering of it can put you in a state of communication with yourself and- perhaps- the unknown that lies beyond. for communication with the prince of darkness, the creator of isolate intelligence, the chamber should be dark, display his pentagram (the kaliyuga productions pentagram will do excellently if like uncle setnakt you can't paint your own, and those ritual tools you deem necessary. you'll also need a quantity of sweet liquid (un

ct a work in the world that requires- let's say the use of words- you may wish to say something like "i raise my drinking horn to wodenhaz, who through sacrifice of self brought us the runes by which we may change the wyrd of the world through our writing" drink deeply and become wodenhaz. if you prefer not to use the stimulation of mythology you might simply invoke a principle- as in "i drink to communication through which i cast my will upon other men and by which i establish a link with the other secret side of the universe" 5. drink to a human you wish to honor. this continues the principle of invocation as well as forging links between the living and the dead (if you've chosen a dead hero to honor) or between the work you are doing and a living force in the objective universe. this re

UNLEASHING THE BEAST

y's revised system, however, the o.t.o.'s nine degrees were expanded to eleven. the eighth, ninth and eleventh of these focused on more explicitly transgressive sexual rites of auto-erotic and homosexual intercourse. as peter koenig summarizes the upper degrees, crowley's viiith degree unveiled. that masturbating on a sigil of a demon or meditating upon the image of a phallus would bring power or communication with a divine being..the ixth degree was labeled heterosexual intercourse where the sexual secrets were sucked out of the vagina and when not consumed..put on a sigil to attract this or that demon to fulfill the pertinent wish..in the xith degree, the mostly homosexual degree, one identifies oneself with an ejaculating penis. the blood (or excrements) from anal intercourse attract th

VOX SABBATUM

t of high sorcery, as it brings the consciousness of the wizard or witch to a level which exalts the self above the basic 15 the spirits of lilith az, whom first created and taught demons sexual congress. vox sabbatum the witches sabbat 14 psychological functions of modern society. demoniality is the union of the flesh with the daemon, in much the same way as the ritual of azal ucel brings one in communication with their angel. you may also create succubi and incubi to copulate with by dreams. this is done simply by creating a sigil or image which represents the form you desire. the more advanced sorcerer may invoke by some means of ritual a daemon or spirit intelligence. you visualize the sigil and then forming the body according to your carnal desire. you will then masturbate or use othe

WAITE ASPECTS OF MASONIC SYMBOLISM

elieve in my heart that i have found what is much more important, and this is the root-matter of that which is shadowed forth in the legend, as regards the meaning of the temple and the search for the lost word. there are certain great texts which are known to scholars under the generic name of kabalah, a hebrew word meaning reception, or doctrinal teaching passed on from one to another by verbal communication. according to its own hypothesis, it entered into written records during the christian era, but hostile criticism has been disposed to represent it as invented at the period when it was written. the question does not signify for our purpose, as the closing of the 13th century is the latest date that the most drastic view- now generally abandoned- has proposed for the most important t

WESTERN MANDALAS OF TRANSFORMATION SR AL

ss complexity out of these primordial forms which are themselves unmoving and unchanging. these platonic ideal forms are not just a philosophical fancy of the past. numerous scientists today find themselves solidly in the platonic camp, since it is still the most viable theory to explain how nature is so rationally intelligible. one such scientist, roger penrose, explains how such ideas also make communication so fluid between mathematicians, or people of like minds. it is worth quoting at length since so much of what we will explore here is based on this very premise: whenever the mind perceives a mathematical idea it makes contact with plato's world of mathematical concepts. when one "sees" a mathematical truth, one's consciousness breaks through into the world of ideas and makes direct

e here is based on this very premise: whenever the mind perceives a mathematical idea it makes contact with plato's world of mathematical concepts. when one "sees" a mathematical truth, one's consciousness breaks through into the world of ideas and makes direct contact with it. the mental images that each (person) has, when making this platonic contact, might be rather different in each case, but communication is possible because each is directly in contact with the same eternally existing platonic world (davis, p. 144. these platonic ideal forms are not only basic to the numerical mysticism of qabalah through its long historical development; through talismanic art, particularly geometric art, and qabalah's mystical number squares, new revelations await us. these particular revelations may

hey can also act as astral doorways (a fancy word, which for our purposes means working in the realm of the imagination) or for manifesting desires. sometimes the lines between these categories are not at all clear-cut. it may be that we have a desire to manifest a particular kind of job, say for a newspaper firm. we would then want to work on that part of our personality that will elicit dynamic communication abilities, as this job would involve both verbal and written communications. we may do this through designing a talisman with a lot of mercurial correspondences, and also do some creative work with the active imagination through meditating on the completed mandala, which will connect us to mercury or hod, the 8th sphere on the tree of life. symbols are very archetypal, but they can a

the great contribution of archetypal techniques like active imagination and pathworking.we begin to bridge the gap between the conscious and subconscious mind; we begin to discover the common language with which the two halves of the personality can speak to each other. this takes practice. but with every practice session. every time you do work consciously with symbol.the process deepens and the communication becomes more fluid. it helps to congratulate one's subconscious occasionally to encourage further growth, and it is very useful to research symbols, especially if they come up in some kind of synchronistic way in one's life. this is certainly true when one is using them in any kind of correspondence work, such as talisman-making. qabalistic talismans. 7 just as there are potential pr

sman and should always be included. agrippa also wrote: the scripture tells us that there are names written in heaven; why, it was said, should they be written there, if they be useless? through the knowledge of such divine names, it is affirmed, moses overcame the sorcerers of egypt, elias brought fire from heaven, daniel closed the mouths of lions. by what secret to have power over this line of communication with superior worlds it is for practical cabalism to discover (1971, p. 242 .23. the celestial intelligences are, in practical qabalistic magic, thought to be emanations of the deity, and correspond to principles in the human microcosm. this is really an early and exceedingly perceptive psychology. agrippa explains that: the more i dwell upon their qualities, the more i long for the

WHO ARE THE DRACONIANS

was to become known as the human soul "once an individual had committed himself, he opened a door so that an indefinable something could actually enter his body and exercise some control over his subconscious mind..the serpent people or omega group, attacked man in various ways, trying to rid the planet of him. but the superintelligence was still able to look over man. god worked out new ways of communication and control, always in conflict with the serpent people" case file #3: from 'curious encounters' by loren coleman (faber& faber, boston, mass. 1985) pp. 70-76: who are the draconians file//d /my documents/avidya/reptilian agenda/who are the draconians.htm (11 of 68 [8/25/2000 17:19:58 "one classic bigfoot story (discussed in some detail in mysterious america) namely, the wetzel/river

es, like a "breast plate" on the chest. the scales were smaller where the body is flexible, like around the elbow. the scales were like a snake. i guess that is why some call them "the serpent race. the scales were mostly green to very dark green, on each scale(a variation of color. they are "telepathic. very quick thoughts. ideas driven by images and geometric impressions. not a "linear" form of communication, like words. more, of a symbol or image language. they do react to your "thoughts. they can "overwhelm" you with data(it seems like "thought compression. it can take you a long time to assimilate their "transmission" and integrate it. after awhile i "saw" the language, as fractal "mandelic" hyper-spheres or "thought form" constructs, to pass data. these sucks are data freaks. highly

ogether with a central command. according to additional informations found aboard retrieved craft a separate race is designated superior by them. conclusion: an in-depth study and analysis of the psychological make-up and behavior prediction is advised. studies performed on two alien life forms captured has proven that they cannot act independently from own acquired intelligence without access to communication, orders and instructions from a hierarchy or central command" three different aspects of the south african affair in fact coincide very closely with what other sources have revealed concerning these reptil-saurian "alien" creatures: 1) the "saurian grays" are the lower echelon of a hidden reptilian hierarchy. the other or "superior" race that is considered to be superior is a bipedal

available to the public, for economic reasons, as well as "national security" the preceding statements about the greys are based on conversations with them and long observation of them. impressions about the reptilians are more general. i have not engaged in conversations with the [taller] reptilians, though they have sometimes spoken to me. most of my experience with them does not include direct communication between me and them. almost all of my consciously recalled memories of reptilians also include greys, who usually do the communicating between us. often the reptilians seem to be present during abductions as observers only, standing off to the side of the action, just watching. from: the pasturing and use of surface earth humans [by jason bishop iii: most "ufo buffs" think that their

the underground facilities in the antelope valley. you can literally feel the negative energy there in the antelope valley and further east near ridgecrest where "d" used to live. china lake is near ridgcrest and that place is positively evil. what lindemann didn't tell you about "d" was that her family bloodline was followed by the military. they told her that prior to the development of verbal communication, humans communicated by telepathy which was possibly because of a particular hormone secreted in the brain (a good bet that reptilian geneticist bred this capability right out of most humans. the gland that secretes this hormone has atrophied in most families except for "d's! so the navy would kidnap her while she was still a young girl and take her to the underground facility at chi

WICCA WITCHCRAFT TODAY

ns. of course there are good reasons for this reticence. recently i was talking to a very learned continental professor who was writing up some witch trials of two hundred years ago, and he told me that he had obtained much information from witches. but, though invited, he had been afraid to go to their meetings. religious feeling was very strong in his country and if it were known that he was in communication with witches he would be in danger of losing his professorship. moreover, witches are shy people, and publicity is the last thing they want. i asked the first one i knew 'why do you keep all this wonderful knowledge secret? there is no persecution nowadays' i was told 'isn't there? if it were known in the village what i am, every time anyone's chickens died, every time a child became

all ages and countries. that is, there have been men and women who have had a know-ledge of cures, philtres, charms and love potions and at times poisons. sometimes it was believed they could affect the weather, bringing rain or drought. at times they were hated, at times they were loved; at times they were highly honoured, at times persecuted. they claimed to be, or were credited with being, in communication with the world of spirits, the dead, and sometimes with the lesser gods. it was generally thought that their powers were hereditary, or that the craft was apt to run in families. people went to them whenever they were in trouble for cures, good crops, good fishing or whatever their need was. they were, in fact, the priestesses or representatives of the little gods, who because they w

orgies. indeed we know, as shown above, a little of what they were. lewis spence in his occult encyclopaedia says 'pictures, mosaics and sculptures show the initiates as naked, one carrying corn, another fire, some sacred baskets with serpents, women, or goddesses, initiating men. these were secret cults into which only certain people were admitted after preliminary preparation. after this mystic communication or exhortation (the charge, the revelation of certain holy things, then communion with the deity; but the mysteries seem to centre round the semi-dramatic representation of a mystery play of the life of the god' i think it is at least plausible to believe that all this was not play-acting, but that there was a serious reason behind it. that they believed that, while the gods wished t

logging, torturing and burning her servants by a sort of ecclesiastical lynch law. among the charges against her was one of sweeping the dust inwards. in the isle of man it is a common superstition that you must sweep inwards or you will sweep the luck away. in lady kyteler's case there was sufficient evidence to prove the existence of witchcraft and of a coven of thirteen. most likely she was in communication with an irish branch of the fairy or little people who celebrated rites similar to those used in england and to those of dionysus in ancient rome. the second charge against her was that 'she was wont to offer sacrifices to devils, live animals which she and her company tore limb from limb, and made oblation by scattering them at the crossways to a certain demon called robin, son of a

WORKING CEPHALOEDIUM VERSION 1

er. see line 6. consider the whole course that is trodden& examine the presage which that gives. we still therefore invoke tahuti& read the record up to this point, then obtain illuminated wisdom as to our course. this operation was accordingly taken in hand at one o'clock, the afternoon on the day of jupiter. the formulation of the primum ens melissae was however difficult. the beast receiving a communication of a climatological character reminding him of his lost lustre. it is therefore incumbent to make a new divination task: what course is now proper to pursue? lxii: let the matter take care of itself: enquire further on the next day of mercury. dei lunae: dec. 13: at two o'clock this morning, after making my confession. i laid my hand upon the sacred lotus of alostrael& swore these oa

WORKING CEPHALOEDIUM VERSION 2

er. see line 6. consider the whole course that is trodden& examine the presage which that gives. we still therefore invoke tahuti& read the record up to this point, then obtain illuminated wisdom as to our course. this operation was accordingly taken in hand at one o'clock, the afternoon on the day of jupiter. the formulation of the primum ens melissae was however difficult. the beast receiving a communication of a climatological character reminding him of his lost lustre. it is therefore incumbent to make a new divination task: what course is now proper to pursue? lxii: let the matter take care of itself: enquire further on the next day of mercury. dei lunae: dec. 13: at two o'clock this morning, after making my confession. i laid my hand upon the sacred lotus of alostrael& swore these oa

ZALEWSKI GOLDEN DAWN ENOCHIAN MAGIC OCR

! enochian magic originated, of course, with a series of crystalgazing experiments that dr. john dee conducted in the late sixteenth century. the foremost scholar of his era, dee turned away from mundane knowledge to seek what he called "radical truth" dee believed that enoch had received such truths from conversations with the angels. dee theorized that he could use crystal gazing to reestablish communication with enoch's angels, thus restoring the fountainhead of supernatural knowledge. whether or not dee succeeded is open to question. dee certainly believed that he had tapped into angelic power, but there is little evidence that the knowledge did him much good. nevertheless, by the time he died, his experiments were widely enough known to lend an aura of mystery and power to his name. x

khty temple hermetic society of the golden dawn 31849 pacific hwy. south, suite 107 federal way, wa 98003 xv author's introduction the enochian system of magic began on march 8, 1581, through the efforts of dr. john dee and edward kelley (sometimes spelled kelly. dee was the court astrologer of queen elizabeth i of england, and kelley was his partner. a clairvoyant, kelley acted as the channel of communication between dee and various angelic entities. kelley made contact with these entities by skrying with a crystal, or shewstone. dee carefully recorded the results of the angelic communications in a series of diaries which are now in the british library (sloane 3188, 3189, 3191, 3677 and 3678. on perusing these manuscripts, it becomes evident that a new language, with a rudimentary grammar

ZALEWSKI SECRET INNER ORDER RITUALS OF THE GOLDEN DAWN OCR

orporated a rotating chairmanship, of which rudolph steiner was chairman at the time of their first visit. felkin expressed a plea to be admitted to the council and with his wife, son, and daughter were given a hearing. according to mrs. felkin, it was at this time that they actually came into contact with the temple that felkin believed to be the golden dawn in germany, though they would have no communication with him (this group was reputedly a member of the "illuminantr. after subsequent meetings with felkin, the "muminanti" agreed to give him associate membership with a person whom he nominated to be sent to europe to attend the various meetings. these meetings and the brief opening and dosing ceremonies that felkin witnessed were the ones he related to his english temples when he atte

mrs. hughes, one time chief of bristol, came to new zealand. my good friend and mentor, jack taylor, quizzed her at some length about the alchemical teaching at bristol, both past and present. the content of the teachings amounted to zero. also, another aspect emerges. according to my sources, the inner order at bristol, during the period quoted by king, were a dose knit group who kept in regular communication with each other. if a break away did occur from the bristol temple, it would have been almost impossible to keep secret. at this point i will not condemn mr. king's report as chimera, but will leave it to the reader to make his or her own evaluation. at any rate, with the emergence of the golden dawn temple and society (which was chartered by three thoth hermes members of the 7=4 gra

in golden dawn currents. one of the strange things we found out is that while each temple officer knew of each others respective positions, few if any, had any idea of what their counterparts were doing. with taylor's influence however, we managed to gather this information collectively for operation in the thoth hermes temple. apparently, the snobbish structure of whare ra prevented this type of communication between temple members, and few had any real idea of their fellow members real potential, other than of their direct seniors in charge of ritual. take the neophyte ritual again as an example. after the hierophant activates the astral shells, they stay activated until the hierophant breaks the etheric link, for it is he that activates the current of osiris. when the officers take thei

ribed as an astral tunnel of sorts, allowing access to certain regions of the astral plane where a contingency of astral entities govern their respective areas. the main theory is that if there are enough links to humankind, more energy is released to man to accomplish things of "the great work" hence, when one obtains initiation with an order, these links are forged. basically, this is a two way communication. the astral entities need devotion to increase their own power in the astral (by having the devotee send back the impetus through devotion and worship, with the result being the energies of two different world are received and converted: a type of perpetual motion that increases as long as both parties are willing to conform. each esoteric order usually works from an essential basic

he name of perfect fire. he again reaches the east, lifts up the vessel of incense, turns westward and says: c.elebrant behold i have consecrated with fire. he resumes his place on the throne of the east. there is a momentary pause. celebrant fratres et sorores, of the holy order of the .6 .6, brethren of the concealed sanctuary, i say unto you that the light is extended. that the channels of its communication are free and fair and gracious.-1 assist me, i pray you, to open the secret door which leads from the grade of theoricus, by a path of temperance and prudence, to the hidden portal in tiphereth and the sanctuary of the second order. all rise. celebrant honourable prater kerux, lampbearer of the outer order, guardian of the gate of the wise, assure yourself that those present have rec

ZOETIC GRIMOIRE OF ZOS

ion of auto-ego of zos this formula is based on that of apollonius the pythagorean philosopher and theurgist, and is the only magical means of inseparation and psychic help that has no disastrous aftereffects whether it fails or succeeds. there is nothing simpler than speaking to your inmost self, and nothing more difficult. the first conditions are secrecy, silence and solitude. next, a means of communication: i created my own alphabet and language based on the primal onomatopoeia of language which is now for me a subconscious quality which expresses only by high emotionalism. indeed, the active link between all images of thought are intro-audile and of this character on which one. s psychic language must be based. the soul responds to the basic language only. finally, ease of body and mi

1 10 INITIATION CEREMONY

ns to place as he came. hiero: the zelator grade is a preparation for other grades, a threshold before our discipline, and it shows by its imagery, the light of the hidden knowledge dawning in the darkness of creation; and you are now to begin to analyze and comprehend the nature of that light. to this end, you stand between the pillars, in the gateway where the secrets of the neophyte grade were communicated to you. prepare to enter the immeasurable region. and tetragrammaton elohim planted a garden eastward in eden, and out of the ground made tetragrammaton elohim to grow every tree that is pleasant to the sight and good for food; the tree of life also, in the midst of the garden, and the tree of knowledge of good and of evil. this is the tree that has two paths, and it is the tenth seph

18276066 GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 1

deburg (see suppl. freya is the goddess most honoured after or along with frigg; her worship seems to have been even the more prevalent and important of the two, she is styled' agatuz af asynjum' sn. 28, and' blotgysja' yngl. saga cap. 4, to whom frequent sacrifices were offered. heisrekr sacrificed a boar to her, as elsewhere to freyr, and honoured her above all other gods^ she was wedded to a 1 communicated by j. m. kemble, from the mouth of an' old yorkshireman. i account for the sword by the ancient use of that weapon at weddings conf. ra. 426-7. 431; esp. tlie old frisian custom pp. 167-8, conf. heimreich's nordfries. cliron. 1, 53-4. in swabia, as lite as the 18th century, the bridesmen carried hxrge swords with fluttering ribbons before tlie bride; and there is a striking simihiritv

p; in as. poetry swanrdd(-road) passed current for the sea itself, and alpiz, selfet, alpt (cygnus) is aldn to the name of the ghostly alp, self (see suppl "we hear tell of a sivan that swims on the lake in a hollow moimtain, holding a ring in his bill: if he lets it fall, the earth comes to an end^ on the ursarbrunnr itself two swans are maintained (sn. 20; another story of a soothsaying swan is communicated by kuhn, p. 67, from the mittelmark. a young man metamorphosed into a swan is implied in the familiar westphalian nursery-rhyme: swane, swane, pek up de nesen, wannehr bistu krieger wesen (wast a warrior? another, of achen, says: krune krane, wisse schwane, we wel met noh engeland fahre? and the name ssefugel in the as. genealogies seems to indicate a swan-hero. the spinner eerhta, th

d returned to the sombre wood. almost all swan-maidens are met with in the forest. the seven years agree with those of the swedish story on p. 427^ as sigriln, sigrdrifa, sigrlinn are names of valkyrs, and our epic still calls one of the wise-women sigelint, i believe that the ohg. siguwip, as. sigewif, on. sigrvif, was a general designation of all wise-women, for which i can produce an as. spell communicated to me by kemble: sitte ge sigewif, sigas to eorsan! nsefre ge wilde (1. wille) tu unida fleogan! beo ge swa gemyndige mines godes, swa bis manna-gehwylc metes and escles^ like norns, they are invited to the house with promise of gifts. on this point we will consider a passage m saxo, where he is unmistakably speaking of valkyrs, though, as his manner is, he avoids the vernacular term

ABRAMELIN1

in those places many just and very learned men, who dwelt there in order to be able to study without any hindrance, and to devote themselves unto that art for which we ourselves were seeking; but as we there found nothing equivalent to the trouble we had taken, or which was worthy of our attention, there came into my head the extravagant idea to advance no farther, but to return to my own home. i communicated my intention to my companion, but he for his part wished to follow out his enterprise and seek his good fortune; so i prepared to return. of abramelin the mage 7 the fourth chapter n my return journey i began to reflect on the time which i had lost in travelling, and on the great expense which i had been at without any return, and without having made any acquisition of that which i wi

d which had caused me to undertake the voyage. i had, however, taken the resolution of returning to my home on quitting arabia deserta by way of palestine, and so into egypt; and i was six months on the way. i at length arrived at a little town called arachi, situated on the bank of the nile, where i lodged with an old jew named aaron, where indeed i had already lodged before in my journey; and i communicated unto him my sentiments. he asked me how i had succeeded, and whether i had found that which i wished. i answered mournfully that i had done absolutely nothing, and i made him an exact recital of the labours and troubles which i had undergone, and my recital was accompanied by my tears which i could not help shedding in abundance, so that i attracted the compassion of the old man, and

that i had seen, done, and suffered from the time of my father s death down to this moment; and this in words obscure and as it were prophetic, which i did not then comprehend, but which i understood later. he told me many things touching my good fortune, but, which was the principal thing, he discovered to me the source of the veritable qabalah, the which according to our custom, i have in turn communicated unto thine elder brother joseph, after that he had fulfilled the requisite conditions without the accomplishment of which the qabalah and this sacred magic cannot be exercised, and which i will recount in the two following books. afterwards he did manifest unto me the regimen of the mystery of that sacred magic which was exercised and put into practice by our forefathers and progenito

ABRAMELIN2

irulent leprosy; whether he be free or married importeth little; a valet, lackey, or other domestic servant, can with difficulty arrive at the end required, being bound unto others and not having the conveniences at disposal which are necessary, and which this operation demandeth. among women, there be only virgins who are suitable; but i11 strongly advise that so important a matter should not be communicated to them, because of the accidents that they might cause by their curiosity and love of talk, the sacred magic 48 the fourth chapter. that the greater number of magical books are false and vain. ll the books which treat of characters, extravagant figures, circles, convocations, conjurations, invocations, and other like matters, even although any one may see some effect thereby, should

ALEISTER CROWLEY EIGHT LECTURES ON YOGA

. it is always pleasing to turn to a subject like pranayama. pranayama means control of force. it is a generalised term. in the hindu system there are quite a lot of subtle sub-strata of the various energies of the body which have all got names and properties. i do not propose to deal with the bulk of them. there are only two which have much practical importance in life. one of these is not to be communicated to the public in a rotten country like this; the other is the well-known 'control of breath' this simply means that you get a stop watch, and choose a cycle of breathing out and breathing in. both operations should be made as complete as possible. the muscular system must be taxed to its utmost to assist the expansion and contraction of the lungs. when you have got this process slow a

ALEISTER CROWLEY BOOK OF LIES

of the templars. the eagle described in paragraph 1 is that of the templars. this masonic symbol is, however, identified by frater p. with a bird, which is master of the four elements, and therefore of the name tetragrammaton. jacobus burgundus molensis suffered martyrdom in the city of paris in the year 1314 of the vulgar era. the secrets of his order were, however, not lost, and are still being communicated to the worthy by his successors, as is intimated by the last paragraph, which implies knowledge of a secret worship, of which the grand master did not speak. the eagle may be identified, though not too closely, with the hawk previously spoken of. it is perhaps the sun, the exoteric object of worship book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 74 of all sensible cults; it is n

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

eping him in a straight line. in the west he gains energy. in the east he is prevented from dissipating the same. so fortified, he may be received into the order as a neophyte by the three principal officers, thus uniting the cross with the triangle. he may then be placed between the pillars of the temple, to receive the fourth and final consecration. in this position the secrets of the grade are communicated to him, and the last of his fetters is removed. all this is sealed by the sacrament of the four elements. it will be seen that the effect of this whole ceremony is to endow a thing inert and impotent with balanced motion in a given direction. numerous example of this formula are given 39 in equinox i, nos. ii and iii. it is the formula of the neophyte ceremony of g. d. it should be em

efers to scorpio, whose triune nature combines the eagle, snake and scorpion. these hieroglyphs themselves indicate the spiritual formulae of incarnation. he was also anxious to use the letter g, another triune formula expressive of the aspects of the moon, which further declares the nature of human existence in the following manner. the moon is in itself a dark orb; but an appearance of light is communicated to it by the sun; and it is exactly in this way that successive incarnations create the appearance, just as the individual star, which every man is, remains itself, irrespective of whether earth perceives it or not. now it so happens that the root gn signifies both knowledge and generation combined in a single idea, in an absolute form independent of personality. the g is a silent let

oly qabalah) many such words, and he should have quintessentialised them all in one word, which last word, once he has formed it, he should never utter consciously even in thought, until perhaps with it he gives up the ghost. such a word should in fact be so potent that man cannot hear it and live. 70 such a word was indeed the lost tetragrammaton<therion has received this word; it is communicated by him to the proper postulants, at the proper time and place, in the proper circumstances. it is said that at the utterance of this name the universe crashes into dissolution. let the magician earnestly seek this lost word, for its pronunciation is synonymous with the accomplishment of the great work<
e the balance of each part of the battery against the corresponding part. this would be particularly necessary in an operation such as we have chosen for our example- 87 chapter xi of our lady babalon and of the beast whereon she rideth. also concerning transformations. i the contents of this section, inasmuch as they concern our lady, are too important and too sacred to be printed. they are only communicated by the master therion to chosen pupils in private instruction. ii the essential magical work, apart from any particular operation, is the proper formation of the magical being or body of light. this process will be discussed at some length in chapter xviii. we will here assume that the magician has succeeded in developing his body of light until it is able to go anywhere and do anythi

horus adult by obtaining the wand "der reine thor" seizes the sacred lance. bacchus becomes pan. the holy guardian angel is the unconscious creature self- the spiritual phallus. his knowledge and conversation contributes occult puberty. it is therefore advisable to replace the name asar un-nefer by that of ra-hoor-khuit at the outset, and by that of one's own holy guardian angel when it has been communicated "line 6" he hails him as besz, the matter that destroys and devours godhead, for the purpose of the incarnation of any god "line 7" he hails him as apophrasz, the motion that destroys and devours godhead, for the purpose of the incarnation of any god. the combined action of these two devils is to allow the god upon whom they prey to enter into enjoyment of existence through the sacram

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

at kind. for a start, of course, you should put down the words that are bound to come in your way in any case: numbers like 11, 13, 31, 37, and their multiples; the names of god and the principal angels; the planetary and geomantic names; and your own private and particular name with its branches. after that, let your work on the astral plane guide you. when investigating the name and other words communicated to you by such beings as you meet there, or invoke, many more will come up in their proper connections. very soon you will have quite a nice little sepher sephiroth of your very own. remember to aim, above all things, at coherence. it is excellent practice, but the way, to do some mental arithmetic on your walks; acquire the habit of adding up any names that you have come across in yo

ALEISTER CROWLEY MEDITATION

elaborate to enter upon in this place; but the gist of it is that in one way or another he got hold of the secret force of the world and mastered it. of st. paul's experiences, we have nothing but a casual illusion to his having been "caught up into heaven, and seen and heard things of which it was not lawful to speak" mohammed speaks crudely of his having been "visited by the angel gabriel" who communicated things from "god" moses says that he "beheld god" diverse as these statements are at first sight, all agree in announcing an experience of the class which fifty years ago would have been called supernatural, to-day may be called spiritual, and fifty years hence will have a proper name based on an understanding of the phenomenon which occurred. theorists have not been at a loss to expl

ALEISTER CROWLEY TAO TEH KING

untainous wastes of yun nan, the spiritual atmosphere of china penetrated my consciousness, thanks to the absence of any intellectual impertinences from the organ of knowledge. the tao teh king revealed its simplicity and sublimity to my soul, little by little, as the conditions of my physical life, no less than of my spiritual, penetrated the 3 sanctuaries of my spirit. the philosophy of lao tze communicated itself to me, in despite of the persistent efforts of my mind to compel it to conform with my preconceived notions of what the text must mean. this process, having thus taken root in my innermost intuition during those tremendous months of wandering across yun nan, grew continually throughout succeeding years. whenever i found myself able once more to withdraw myself from the dissipat

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE HEART OF THE MASTER

earing the light and thy staff! and be the light so bright that no man seeth thee! be not moved by aught without or within: keep silence in all ways! x. follow thy fortune, careless where it lead thee! the axle moveth not: attain thou that! xi. mitigate energy with love; but let love devour all things. worship the name, foursquare, mystic, wonderful, and the name of his house 418 (this name to be communicated to those worthy of that initiation) xii. let not the waters wheron thou journeyest wet thee! and, being come to shore, plant thou the vine and rejoice without shame. xiii. the universe is change: every change is the effect of an act of love; all acts of love contain pure joy. die daily! death is the apex of one curve of the snake life: behold all opposites as necessary complements, an

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

ssert that its internal reactions correspond to the external world in any way whatever. officially recognized thinkers are only just beginning to realize what mystics have known since the morning star glimmered through the haze on the horizon of history, that the laws of thought are only expressions of the bondage of the thinker. apart from the dependence of mind upon the unreliable, symbolically communicated, and fragamentary affidavits of sense, apart from the imperfections inseparable from its origin, our judgments are necessarily no more than representations of the consistency of one part of our internal structure with another. we cannot lift ourselves by pulling at our toes. we now know that our most fixed axioms are as arbitrary as a madman's delusions. there is nothing to prevent a

sage, and also "a musical strain. the literal equivalence of nem and the latin nemo is suggestive. in hebrew 'law' is thora and equivalent to words meaning "the gate of the kingdom" and "the book of wisdom. al i,34 "but she said: the ordeals i write not: the rituals shall be half known and half concealed: the law is for all" the old comment 34. the first demand is refused, or, it may be, is to be communicated by another means than writing (it has since been communicated) the second is partially granted; or, if fully granted, is not to be made wholly public. the third is granted unconditionally. the new comment the ordeals are at present carried out unknown to the candidate by the secret magick power of the beast. those who are accepted by him for initiation testify that these ordeals are f

aption, whereas spiritual children are more easily diseased and deformed, being of subtler and more sensitive matter. so infinitely varied are the possibilities of creation that each adept must work out each problem for himself as best he can. there are magical methods of making a link between the force generated and the matter on which it is desired to act; but these are, for the most part, best communicated by private instruction and developed but personal practice. the crude description is a bare frame-work, and (even so) more often misleads than not. but the general rule is to arrange all the conditions beforehand with intent to facilitate the manifestation of the thing willed, and to prevent the dangers of abortion by eliminating discordant elements. for instance: a man seeking to reg

ted like a hypnotized imbecile, only worse, for i was perfectly aware of what i was doing. al ii,12 "because of me in thee which thou knewest not" the old comment 12. for the god was in him, albeit he knew it not. the new comment the use of capitals "me" and "thee" emphasizes that hadit was wholly manifested in the beast. it is to be remembered that the beast has agreed to follow the instructions communicated to him only in order to show that 'nothing would happen if you broke all the rules' poor fool! the way of mastery is to break all the rules- but you have to know them perfectly before you can do this; otherwise you are not in a position to transcend them. aiwaz here explains that his power over me depended upon the fact that hadit is verily "the core of every star" as is well known, t

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE QABALAH

title of kether. 114. umd, a tear. the age of christian rosenkreutz. 43 i.e. the 13 paths above tiphareth. 78 is s (1 12) so to get this number you need to add up the numbers on the tarot trumps of those paths rather than the letters, which will give you 105 t.s. 44 crowley later decided this was an error and that the actual hebrew spelling of aiwaz was zwyu= 93, after having the latter spelling communicated to him by one samuel a. jacobs who knew the correct orthography for the simple reason that it was his middle name (patronymic, to be precise) t.s. 45 matthew xxiv.27; cf. luke xvii, 24. 46 elsewhere crowley renders aum in hebrew as \wa= 47, e.g. in the formula of aumgn discussed in mtp, which thus enumerates to 100, or \wawm= 93 (not counting the concealed yod) in liber dclxxi. liber

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 1

. it has never been exposed to the accidents of time and to the weakness of man, because only the most capable were chosen for it, and those who selected made no error. through this school were developed the germs of all the sublime sciences, which were first received by external schools, then clothed in other forms, and hence degenerated. according to time and circumstances, the society of sages communicated unto the exterior societies their symbolic hieroglyphs, in order to attract man to the great truths of their sanctuary. but all exterior societies subsist only by virtue of this interior one. as soon as external societies wish to transform a temple of wisdom into a political edifice, the interior society retires and leaves only the letter without the spirit. it is thus that secret ext

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

and because also some of the letters are alike, thou shalt know that the stars also have tribes and nations. the letter of a star is but the totem thereof. and the letter representeth not the whole nature of the star, but each star must be known by itself in the wisdom of him that hath the cynocephalus in leash. and this pertaineth unto the grade of a magus- and that is beyond thine (all this is communicated not by voice, or by writing; and there is no form in the stone, but only the brilliance of the table. and now i am withdrawn from all that, but the rosy cross of 49 petals is set upright upon the summit of a pyramid, and all is dark, because of the exceeding light behind) and there cometh a voice: the fly cried unto the ox "beware! strengthen thyself. set thy feet firmly upon the eart

at all, and therefore the aethyrs are almost silent to him on those planes. by the senses are meant the spiritual correlations of the senses, not the physical senses. but this matters little, because the seer, so far as he is a seer, is the expression of the spirit of humanity. what is true of him is true of humanity, so that even if he had been able to receive the full aethyrs, he could not have communicated them. and an angel speaks: behold, this vision is utterly beyond thine understanding. yet shalt thou endeavour to unite thyself with the dreadful marriage-bed. so i am torn asunder, nerve from nerve and vein from vein, and more intimately- cell from cell, molecule from molecule, and atom from atom, and at the same time all crushed together. write down that the tearing asunder "is" a c

malkuth to complete these three triads, as hath before been said. and this being the second reflection, therefore is it the palace of two hundred and eighty judgments. for all these paths21 are in the course of the flaming sword from the side of severity. and the other two paths are zayin, which is a sword; and shin, which is a tooth. these are then the five severities which are 280. all this is communicated to the seer interiorly "and the eye of his benignancy is closed. let it not be opened upon the aethyr, lest the severities be mitigated, and the house fall" shall not the house fall, and the dragon sink? verily all things have been swallowed up in destruction; and chaos hath opened his jaws and crushed the universe as a bacchanal crusheth a grape between her teeth. shall not destructi

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 2

shed, the chain of humility and the robe of mourning are removed from the aspirant, and the "third adept" completes the "first point" by communicating verbally the following history of the order of the rose and cross to the aspirant] know then, o aspirant, that the mysteries of the rose and cross have existed from time immemorial, and that its mystic rites were practised, and its hidden knowledge communicated in the initiations of the various races of antiquity_ egypt, eleusis, and samothrace; persia, chaldea, and india alike cherished its mysteries, and thus handed down to posterity the secret wisdom of the ancient ages. many were its 214 temples, and among many nations were they established; though in process of time some lost the purity of their primal knowledge. howbeit the manner of i

h of secrecy to him, demanded by him, from me, before showing me what he had either done or caused to be done or both. you must comprehend from what little i say here the "extreme gravity" of such a matter, and again i ask you, both for his sake and that of the order, not to force me to go further into the subject. this letter ends by stating that every atom of the knowledge of the order has been communicated to him, and to him alone, by the secret chiefs of the order, and that g.h. soror s.d.a. was now in paris with him.53 51 see the "sunday chronicle" march 19, 1899. 52 s.a. was sapere aude (or non omnis moriar, dr. w. wynn westcott, king's coroner for hoxton. 53 this, as we shall shortly see, must have been madame horos. it must be remembered here that in the "history lection" we learnt

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4 2

rd them welcoming their master; in my agony heaping nameless curses on my head as i went away into an eternal exile from all sympathy. of this tradition of iamblichus i feel an appreciation which almost convinces me that the voice of the river was indeed heard, though only by the quickened mind of some hasheesh-glorified esoteric. again, it may be that the doctrine of the metempsychosis was first communicated to pythagoras by theban priests; but the astonishing illustration which hasheesh would contribute to 265 this tenet should not be overlooked in our attempt to assign its first suggestion and succeeding spread to their proper causes. i looked, and lo! all the celestial hemisphere was one terrific brazen bell, which rocked upon some invisible adamantine pivot in the infinitudes above. w

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4

on of these frauds (8) i was unable to comply with these orders until i had found a person competent to edit the enormous mass of papers. i showed my hand to some extent, however, in various references to the order in my books. and now the task is accomplished (9) my defence against the accusation of having revealed secrets entrusted to me is then threefold("a) secrets cannot be revealed. or even communicated from one person to another("b) one is not bound by an oath taken to any person who is a swindler trading upon the sanctity of one's oath to carry on his frauds. especially is this the case when the person responsible for administering the oath assures you that it is "in no way contrary to your civil, moral, and religious obligations("c) i was not, in any case, bound to mathers, but to

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

ever be remembered that man links the animal and the divine. it is neither possible nor desirable to enumerate the words of power, but certain general indications may be given which will help the student to realise somewhat the magnitude of the- 89- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust subject and its intricacy. 1. the great word, as sounded by the logos of the solar system, and communicated to him by his superior. 2. three words committed by the solar logos to each of the three logoi as follows: a. the sacred sound a to shiva, he who embodies the spirit or will aspect. it is the word through which god the father works. b. the sound u to vishnu, god the son. he is the form-builder and provides the body which the spirit must occupy, thereby making divine incarnation possib

ate orally and visually. it is spoken to him first in the form of seven syllables, each of which he has to memorise as a separate word. then he is shown how to blend these seven so as to make a threefold sound and thus produce more united and far reaching results. finally the three are blended into one word which is committed to him. the seven words which form the great word at any initiation are communicated to the initiate by the initiates of equal rank with his own. this group divides itself into seven groups, according to subray or ray formation, and each group then chants one word in rapid rotation. simultaneously, the colours and symbols of the various sounds pass in front of him, so that he hears and sees that which is committed to him. the more advanced group around the throne of o

st psychology is the basic subject, though it is a psychology inconceivable as yet to us. every planetary logos has, in his own special planet, schools for the development of subordinate logoi, and there trains them for this high office, giving them opportunity for wide experience. even the logoi themselves progress onward, and their places must be taken. 4. the path to sirius. very little may be communicated about this path, and the curiously close relation between it and the pleiades can only be mentioned, further speculation being impossible. the bulk of liberated humanity goes this way, and the prospect holds out glorious possibilities. the seven stars of the pleiades are the goal for the seven types, and this is hinted at in the book of job, in the words "canst thou bind the sweet inf

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

his fire under the law of attraction. e. the subsequent result in the spiral-cyclic movement which we call, within the system, solar evolution, but which (from the standpoint of a cosmos) is the approximation of our system to its central point. this must be considered from the standpoint of time.16(15) the third fire deals with: a. the evolution of spirit. practically nothing can at this stage be communicated anent this evolution. the development of spirit can be only expressed as yet in terms of the evolution of matter, and only through the adequacy of the vehicle, and through the suitability of the sheath, the body or form, can the point- 29- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust of spiritual development reached in any way be appraised. a word of warning should here be int

s during the process of initiation. first there are seven, then three absorb the lower four through electrical interaction. we are here viewing the subject wholly from the point of view of our present discussion. finally, only the head centre is left, for it is the positive pole to all the others. this question of the electrical polarity of the centres is one of real difficulty, and little can be communicated on the matter. it may be safely pointed out, however, that the generative organs are the negative pole to the throat centre as is the solar plexus to the heart. the order of the development of the centres, the ray-type and colour, coupled to the fact that during certain stages of the evolutionary process different centres (such as the base of the spine) are positive to all the others

dy will be recognised. this will change the attitude of the medical profession, and magnetic healing and vibratory stimulation will supersede the present methods of surgery and drug assimilation. man's vision being then normally etheric, will have the effect of forcing him to recognise that which is now called the "unseen world" or the superphysical. men in their etheric bodies will be noted, and communicated with, and the devas and elementals of the ethers will be studied and recognised. when this is so, then the true use of ceremonial ritual as a protection and safeguard to man will assume its right place. the work of the devas in connection with the animal and the vegetable kingdoms will be likewise recognised, and much that is now possible through ignorance will become impossible and o

ersal. in every case, conscious self-induced control, or authority, precedes ability to transmute. initiates learn to transmute and superintend the passage of the life out of the animal kingdom into the human after the third initiation, and during the earlier stages of initiation, formulas that control the lesser devas, and which produce results in the merging of the second and third kingdoms are communicated; they work under safeguards and supervision. advanced intellectual man should be able to co-operate in the synthesis of the work, and deal with the transmutation of the metals, as the ratio of their intellectual development to that of the mineral elements, and builders whom they would control, is the same as in the above mentioned cases and grades of consciousness, but owing to the di

atoms of chemistry, and in all true minerals. 4. reduce the formulas of the coming chemists and scientists to sound, and not simply formulate through experiment on paper. in this last statement lies (for those who can perceive) the most illuminating hint that it has been possible as yet to impart on this matter- 287- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust it may seem that i have not communicated much information anent this conscious manipulation of the fires. that lies in the inability of the student to read the esoteric background of the above communicated statements. conscious transmutation is possible only when a man has transmuted the elements in his own vehicles; then only can he be trusted with the secrets of divine alchemy. when through the latent internal fires of the

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

and subsequent tests and processes likewise represents the word, and through the scientific use of this great sound he produces a certain stimulation and vitalisation in the centres of the disciple, thus rendering certain developments possible. more about the sacred word is not advisable to add here. enough has been given to indicate to the aspirant its purpose and potency. there will have to be communicated in other ways and at other times further information as the student through study and self initiated effort arrives at just conclusions. it might be added, that this great word, when meditated upon, gives the clue to the true esoteric meaning of the words in the secret doctrine by h. p. blavatsky "life we look upon as the one form of existence, manifesting in what we call matter; or w

gards the three worlds) at the stage called that of isolated unity. but another union becomes possible, that of the soul, with the spirit. the master must become the christ and to do this the raincloud of spiritual knowledge must be reached, used and penetrated. what lies on the other side of that veil which hides the father it is needless for us to consider. in our new testament, when the father communicated with the christ, the voice issued out of a cloud (see matt. xvii) 30. when this stage is reached then the hindrances and karma are overcome. the two verses we have just studied have carried the aspirant on from the stage of adept to that of the christ. all that hindered, veiled or prevented the full expression of the divine life has been overcome; all barriers are down, all obstacles

ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

of the man is impressed upon the brain and so a return activity is instituted. but, in the case of the mystic and of the man who is beginning to meditate, something further is discovered. he finds that the mind, when properly governed and disciplined, is capable of wider and deeper responses; that it can become aware of ideas and concepts which emanate from a deeply spiritual realm and which are communicated by the soul. instead of impressions from the outer daily life recorded on the sensitive receiving-plate of the mind, they may come forth from the kingdoms of the soul and are caused by the activity of a man's own soul, or by other souls with whom his soul may be in touch. then the mind enters upon a new and fresh usefulness and its range of contact includes not only the world of men b

tention of our best minds, and through meditation, as practised by a few in the religious field, many have arrived at a point where two things happen: the idea of the holy, of being and of relationship to that being enter in as dominating factors in the life. secondly, the mind begins to demonstrate a new activity. instead of registering and storing up in memory the contacts which the senses have communicated, and absorbing that information which is the common heritage of the day through books and the spoken word, it reorients itself to new knowledge and begins to tap new sources of information. instinct and intellect have done their work; now the intuition begins to play its part. it is to this point that the meditation work we have been considering has brought us and for which the educat

ivine or enlightened."5(117) the method in tibetan buddhism in studying the life of milarepa, the holy one of tibet, who lived in the eleventh and twelfth centuries, a.d, we find it claimed for him that he attained union through the method of discipline, meditation and practice, and, ultimately, illumination. we read as follows "he was one, who, having mastered the mystic and occult sciences, had communicated to him..continuously the four blissful states of ecstatic communion "he was one, who having attained to omniscience, all-pervading goodwill, and glowing love, together with the acquisition of transcendental powers and virtues, became a self-developed buddha who towered above all conflicting opinions and arguments of the various sects and creeds "he was a being most diligent and persev

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

rs. 2. the dangers of the midway spot, its nature and the opportunity it affords. 3. the place where magic is wrought. we will study now the first point which is summed up for us in the words "the agnisuryans respond to the sound. the waters ebb and flow" the situation might be stated in the following terse statements. the rules already studied convey the truth anent the magician. 1. the soul has communicated with his instrument in the three worlds- 137- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust 2. the man on the physical plane recognises the contact, and the light in the head shines forth, sometimes recognised and sometimes unrecognised by the aspirant. 3. the soul sounds forth its note. a thought-form is created in consonance with the united meditation of the soul and the man

e three major rays, so the four minor centres carry on the correspondence and pass into pralaya, finding their focal point in the throat centre. thus you will have the three centres head, heart and throat carrying the inner fire, with the three major head centres vibrating in unison also. i realise that this is all intricate and technical. it has its place and value however, and much that here is communicated will find its usefulness when you are all passed over to the other side and a fresh band of aspirants will follow in your footsteps. the training of the mental body has a value, and many evade such technicalities, hiding behind an emphasis upon the life side of truth, all due to an inherent mental laziness. this that you now receive is but the a. b. c. of esotericism. waste not time h

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

and will govern and determine his evolutionary growth either from the angle of purpose or from the angle of quality. lives that are given to the unfolding of purpose will be of a different timbre and nature than those which are given to the development of character and quality. this is a psychological point of real moment. the statement made above is one of the most significant and important yet communicated in this treatise, and well merits careful consideration. the true import is of course most difficult to grasp, but the general meaning can be recognized and appreciated by the searching student. the rays of aspect produce primarily the unfolding of the plan. the rays of attribute produce the unfolding of the qualities of deity. this is true of the solar logos and of a human being, of

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

tres, or chakras. but this system concerns only the awakening of the central part of the centre or lotus of force. the teaching given in the oriental and theosophical books refers primarily to the awakening and right relation of the centres when the aspirant is upon the probationary path. the teaching which i have here given has not before been so explicitly made public and has hitherto only been communicated orally. one half of the centre, the outer half (therefore one half of the lotus petals) is brought into increased activity upon the probationary path; the other half begins its intensified vibratory activity upon the path of discipleship, but the intensification of the centre of the lotus (though the one life controls both soul and body) only takes place when the two later techniques

ivity and the many other forms of human expression. they are as varied and as diverse as those in which humanity indulges on the physical plane; they are the source of much confusion in the mind of the psychologist and need most careful consideration and analysis. 6. telepathic dreams. these dreams are simply the record upon the physical brain consciousness of real events which are telepathically communicated from one person to another. some friend or relation undergoes some experience. he seeks to communicate it to his friend or at the moment of crisis he thinks powerfully of his friend. this registers on the friends mind but is often only recovered in the hours of sleep and is brought through in the morning as a man's own personal experience. many of the dreams related by people are reco

careful consideration. 9. dreams which are records of instructions. this type of dream embodies the teaching given by a master to his accepted disciple. with these i shall not deal. when a man can receive these instructions consciously, either at night when absent from the body or in meditation, he has to learn to direct them correctly from mind to brain and to interpret them accurately. they are communicated by the master to the man's soul. the soul then impresses them on the mind, which has been held steady in the light, and then the mind, in its turns formulates them into thought forms which are then thrown down into the quiescent waiting brain. according to the mental development and educational advantages of the disciple so will be his response and his correct use of the communicated

to the mental development and educational advantages of the disciple so will be his response and his correct use of the communicated teaching. 10. dreams connected with the world plan, the solar plan, and the cosmic scheme. these can range all the way from the insane brain and recorded experiences of the mentally unbalanced to the wise and measured teaching of the world knowers. this teaching is communicated to the world disciples and can be regarded by them as either an inspired utterance or a dream with a deep significance. it should be remembered in both cases (the mentally unbalanced and the trained disciple) that a similar condition exists; there is a direct line from the soul to the brain. this is true of both types. these dreams or recorded instructions indicate a high stage of evo

as its members can vision and grasp its essentiality, whilst the second works more definitely with the ideas which are today slowly emerging in the consciousness of the more sensitive members of the human family. these ideas are gradually instilled into humanity by the hierarchy and by the senior workers in the first group. this first group is relatively small, and when first the information was communicated about the new group of world servers (which was later embodied in the pamphlet "the next three years, the number of conscious disciples was given as being under two hundred. since then this- 428- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust number has materially increased owing to two causes: first: certain men and women are arriving at ma

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

s of the new age groups and ever in a master's inner ashram, there is no need for this theory of reticence. you are co-disciples and co-workers. if any of you have in the past or may in the future become initiates, it will not affect your relation to your fellow-disciples in these groups. the knowledges of initiation cannot be passed on by word of mouth within the initiate ranks, for they are not communicated in speech or by letters. only those who possess certain transcendental senses can take initiation and should they try to communicate the secrets and mysteries of initiation in symbol or form, you would fail to react to or to understand their meaning. so, in this group of my disciples, let there be the recognition of unity of thought. experience, thought, difficulties and problems can

nd you or see them crumble to nothingness with equal equanimity, then your field of service can enlarge. you will have no interest in the affairs of the little self. seeing this, the many little selves will come to you for help. september 1937 my brother: what i have to say to you can be adequately covered as i consider with you the five rays which govern you in this particular life. since i last communicated with you, your life has opened out- 192- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust increasingly along the lines of service to your fellowmen and to us. one word i would say to you in this connection: let not that service take the place of your soul in your waking consciousness nor let the satisfactions which inevitably come supersede the longing for the bliss wh

ay it sounds. the glamour holds me not. the path of light streams clear ahead. my plea goes forth to reach the hearts of men. i seek, i cry to serve your need. give me your hand and tread the path with me" your usefulness to my group is that of emotional poise. see that you lose it not, whate'er betide. it means more than you can realise to your co-disciples. january 1933 my brother: since i last communicated with you, you have had many conditions to face which have inevitably promoted growth and developed your intuition. this latter faculty is steadily awakening and for you one of the ways of externalising your inner awareness is through the use of a spiritual diary. gather seed thoughts out of your consciousness and deepen your grip upon these thoughts by putting them on paper and enlarg

ously. this is not an easy task which i have set you, my brother. may i ask you to write three short papers on these three thoughts which i gave you for the unfoldment of the intuition, so that others may benefit thereby? february 1936 my friend and brother: the discipline which always accompanies the accepted disciple for work in the field of the world has been yours most definitely since i last communicated with you. because you are a disciple, that discipline has taken hold of all aspects of the lower self (the human self) at one and the same time. those who are not disciples may be exercised in one or another of the lower bodies. a disciple, however, is exercised in all three simultaneously, that is, in the personality as a whole. for you, therefore, there has been renewed physical dis

of the lord of truth. the rain drops on his heart from out the farthest door. he pours the rain of that which can be known into the world of that which all men know. thus new thoughts can be carried into the hearts of men. thus new flowers of ideas bring beauty to the dusty plains of earth" in peace and understanding go your way to the feet of the great ones. july 1935 brother of old. last time i communicated with you i gave you much. this time i need to give you but a little as you have yet to work out that which i have suggested. above everything else aim at simplicity. the fertility of your mind is a great and useful gift, acquired through many lives of achieved knowledge. but a fertile garden and a rank wilderness are both of them expressions of fertility, but the one is beautiful and

ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

. the dense and the etheric. fought out upon the path of purification. 2. on the astral plane. the well-known dualities. fought upon the path of discipleship. 3. on the mental plane. the angel and the dweller. fought upon the path of initiation. i have, i should judge, given you enough to ponder upon; i would close it, however, by pointing out to you the very practical nature of that which i have communicated and would urge you to find out in your own practical experience the nature of the battle you have each to fight. to aid you in this, i am going to help you in one very definite way- 55- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust it will be of service to you if i indicate to you each of you the rays which govern your threefold personality. you will then be in a position to han

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

itual man, aspirant, disciple, initiate and adept) and in the biblical words `the sheep and the goats (706- 401- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteric astrology copyright 1998 lucis trust 7 "once in the history of each scheme, an avatar from the constellation capricorn appears on mental levels. this level is the lowest one on which these inter-planetary deities appear. no more can be communicated on this matter. the mystery of the goat lies hidden here. this avatar makes his appearance in the third round of the third chain and disappears in the fifth round of the fourth chain (727) gemini the third sign of the zodiac references in the secret doctrine 1 "castor and pollux, the bright gemini, were born from leda's egg (i. 392) 2 "the legend of castor and pollux is concerned with

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

brought into any real or factual relationship to man and his body. the basic theory upon which the new medical teaching will rest can best be summed up in the statement that there is in reality nothing but energy to be considered, and the forces which are resistant to or assimilative of higher or different types of energy. let me therefore start by giving you a new law to add to the four already communicated. the previous laws have been in the nature of abstract propositions, and unless related to this fifth law will remain somewhat vague and meaningless. law v there is naught but energy, for god is life. two energies meet in man, but other five are present. for each is to be found a central point of contact. the conflict of these energies with forces and of the forces twixt themselves pr

to the physical sun and is the expression of the personality, integrated and functioning first of all as the disciple, and finally as the initiate. this is the true persona or mask. b. it achieves this functioning activity fully by the time the third initiation is taken. i would remind you that this initiation is regarded by the hierarchy as the first major initiation, a fact which i have already communicated. it is the organ for the distribution of the energy of the third aspect the energy of active intelligence. e. it is related to the personality by the creative thread of life, and is therefore closely connected with the throat centre (the centre of creative activity, just as the head centre is related to the centre at the base of the spine. an active interplay, once established between

om the soul. it is soul light which, at this stage, dissolves the astral substance, just as it will be the combined light of the soul of humanity (as a whole) which will dissolve finally the astral plane again so-called- 288- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust b. to destroy the mental body through the use of certain words of power. these words are communicated to the disciple via the ashram of his master. they bring in soul power to a greatly enhanced extent, and produce consequently such an expansion of consciousness within the mental body that is broken up and no longer constitutes a barrier to the inner man. he can now stand, a free son of mind, within the ashram of his master and "shall no more go out. activities immediately after death

ng to you disappointment, but simply an attitude of expectancy, particularly where the younger students and readers are concerned. all things considered, this hiatus between expectancy and possibility is exceedingly good. there has been so much given out during the past century along the lines of magical work, that more at this time would not be wise; so many mantrams and words of power have been communicated, and so wide a use of the om has prevailed, that a great deal of damage might be looked for as a result. such damage has not, however, occurred. the relatively low point in evolution of the average student and experimenter has served as a protection, and little has been set in motion either good or bad by what they have attempted to do. healings have frequently taken place (at least t

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

sense of- 24- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust relationship which characterises an ashram. a master's ashram has people working both on the outer and on the inner planes and in this work, the master sees no difference, being released from the concepts of time and space. this has relation to the "double life pattern of the disciple" to which i referred when i last communicated with you. at that time, i gave you no explicit instruction or individual meditations. i gave each of you six statements upon which to ponder. through the close consideration of these statements you can create fresh aspiration and a renewed tendency to creative living. statements such as these are formulations of truth and are also voiced concepts of spiritual import. they are potent i

life, forces the building of the antahkarana, and leads in a graded series of renunciations to the great renunciation, which sets the disciple free for all eternity. i am giving you here certain needed hints and much upon which to ponder. i give you of my time and of my love, of my interest and my understanding. let us together serve. january 1946 to my group of affiliated disciples: since i last communicated with you the outer aspects of the world war, the carnage and the slaughter are over, except in a few sporadic instances. the struggle now being waged is to reach a point of stabilisation in human thinking and understanding from which a true and reliable peace can emerge. on the emotional plane, there is as yet no peace. on the mental plane, a great and deep-seated cleavage is going on

centre. b. the stage of sending energy from the head centre to the solar plexus centre. c. a definite and planned process of alignment. i found, as you know, that the great need of the group was to develop the relatively simple attitude of instantaneous relation to or contact with the soul, and through the soul with the master and his ashram. i therefore assigned an alignment exercise when i last communicated with you, and this i did in lieu of more abstruse meditation practices. this meditation is intended to bring about three most definite results: a. the interrelation of the seven centres, and therefore an uninterrupted flow of energy. b. the interplay of energy between the members of this group in my ashram, via the seven centres. the group thoughtform will have in it seven points of e

een dealing in these instructions with the larger formulations. the lesser might be regarded as the subjecting of the formulas to the first and third methods of interpretation, whilst the larger group of ideas concerns the second and the fourth interpretive methods. this is something which it is important for you to bear in mind. points of revelation it must not be forgotten that all that is here communicated is strictly in relation to initiation. the revelations accorded (of which three have already been indicated) concern the initiate and his work as it is impulsed from the moment that an initiation has been passed. life for all men everywhere is full of revelation, recognised or unrecognised; it might be said that there is little else, though the majority of them are of small importance

he must learn to function entirely differently. this hint is not concerned with a part which an aspirant must play as an individual, nor does it include the factor of mental appreciation of the qualities of his own nature. where the true disciple is concerned, three things are involved and condition his whole approach to this problem of human planning: 1. its relation to the plan, as it has been communicated to him within the precincts of the ashram. 2. his ability to use a measure of the true divine will as it pours through the ashram from shamballa for the implementation of the plan, and as constituting its directing agent. 3. the sequence of the planning as it materialises on earth in relation to the time factor. three things emerge in his thinking at this time: a. the immediate steps

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

mselves and only dire events and strenuous emergency will enable them finally to transcend the petty quibbling and quality of their lower mind, with its concrete tendency to hark back to the past and its fear to venture with faith into the future. i have been interested in the response to my earlier article, written in april, 1940. the majority of those whom i sought to reach and with whom i have communicated for many years accepted my premises without much questioning but refrained from positive action or the use of any influence. a few resented the implications of the existent divisions between the forces of light (focussed through the allied nations) and the forces of aggression (focussed through germany. they embody a true, but erroneously interpreted, idea of human unity. they fail to

d ray of intelligent activity. in all these bodies there are to be found esoteric groups who are the custodians of the inner teaching and whose uniformity in aspiration and in technique is one. these inner groups consist of occult students and of those who are in direct or occasional touch with the masters and of those whose souls are in sufficient control so that the will of the hierarchy may be communicated and gradually filter down to the channel of the physical brain. these groups which constitute the true inner esoteric group are many, but their membership is yet small, for the fact that a student may belong to any of the outer esoteric groups so-called is no indication of his true esoteric status. when the few who are the true esoteric students of the world know the difference betwee

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

ion, which is the sudden and unexpected shining forth of the star. this star is simply a point of vivid light. this invocation, though used as the affirmation of a fixed objective by the aspirant to initiation, is nevertheless a mantram definitely appropriate to the third initiation. it is only effective in its invocative appeal when used in conjunction with a word of power. this word of power is communicated to the candidate (ever an initiate of the second degree) by the christ who has initiated him in the first two initiations but whose protective aura (in conjunction with the initiate's master and another master or an adept of the fourth initiation) is required before the star can shine forth the focussed light of the one initiator. for the first time the expanded consciousness of the i

ng by them of deepened subjective relationships and increased sensitivity to the higher impression and the inner inspiration. the vertical life of the spirit and the horizontal life of relationship must be expressed simultaneously in some measure, before the significance of these rules can be somewhat grasped. we have been considering shamballa, and i have given you some information (hitherto not communicated in words) re the council chamber of sanat kumara and of those who constitute its membership. i would pause here to remind you of two facts: 1. shamballa is a state of consciousness or a phase of sensitive awareness wherein there is acute and dynamic response to divine purpose a response made possible by the synthesis of purpose and of spiritual relationship which exists between those

he reason for the violent attempt of the forces of evil to gain control, and their resultant failure. 4. the path to sirius i have frequently hinted in my various books that the sun, sirius, is closely related to our planetary life; much is known in the hierarchy anent this connection, and the particular relationship of this fourth path to humanity, the fourth kingdom in nature, but little can be communicated to the general public. i may, however, tell you certain things which may make your imaginative rangings (if i may use so strange a phrase) creatively profitable to you. this great sun which is to our solar logos what the monad is to the spiritual man, has a peculiar part to play where our earth is concerned. it might be considered by those with a sound sense of occult proportion that

at life of service were lacking. his life of service is, in reality an expression of the particular initiation for which he is being prepared. this is a theme too vast for us to consider here, but it is an idea upon which you could well ponder. one hint i will give you, based on the life of the christ. the life history and the experiences of the great initiates are rarely given, but much has been communicated to us anent the life of the christ, both in the gospels and in connection with his earlier incarnations. as you know, he took one of the greatest of the initiations (the sixth initiation, that of decision. this initiation is related to the throat centre and also to its higher correspondence, the throat centre of the planetary logos; this is the centre which we call humanity. thus "the

lisation which the mind could reveal and of which the intelligentsia are the custodians is lost to sight and has small influence. at the third initiation the control of the soul-illumined mind is finally established, and the soul itself assumes the dominant position and not the phenomenal form. all the limits of the form nature are then transcended. it is the vision of this transcendence which is communicated at the time of the second initiation under the symbolism of a positively applied purification. i am not here emphasising the biblical account of that purificatory process. that summarised symbolically the watery nature of the astral plane and the "washing by water" of the initiate. it expressed the purely atlantean form of the initiatory process, giving us the concept of a descent int

ARADIA GOSPEL OF THE WITCHES

e foregoing t exts. 31 hence the saying that to know all would be to forvive all; which may be nine-tenths true, butthereisa tenth of responsible guilt. 32 friedrich, symbolik, p. 283.(33) i am here reminded, by a strange coincidence, that i having rediscovered the very ancient andlost art of the hinese how to make bottles or vases on which inscriptions &c, appeared when winewas poured into them, communicated the discovery on the spot where i made it to the brother ofsignor castellani; sir austin layard, who had sent for him to hear and judge of it, being present.signor castellani the younger was overseer of the glass-works a(sic) murano, in which i made thediscovery. signore castellani said that he had read of these chinese vases, and always regardedthe story as a fable or impossible, but

ARTHUR E WAITE TEMPLAR ORDERS IN FREEMASONRY

verty, but baldwin ii, king of jerusalem, gave them a house in the vicinity of the site where solomon's temple was built of old. when it was put in repair by hugh de payens and the rest of the first brethren, their digging operations unearthed an iron casket which contained priceless treasures, and chief among all the true process of the great work in alchemy, the secret of transmuting metals, as communicated to solomon by the master hiram abiff. so and so only was it possible to account for the wealth of adornment which characterised the first temple. the discovery explains also the wealth acquired by the templars, but it led in the end to their destruction. traitors who knew of the secret, though they had not themselves attained it, revealed the fact to clement v and philip the fair of f

s part of my subject, the combined influence of the templar element in the chapter of clermont and that of the strict observance which superseded it had an influence on all continental masonry which was not only wide and general, but lasting in the sense that some part of it has persisted there and here to the present day. the eighth degree of the swedish rite, being that of master of the temple, communicated its particular version of the perpetuation myth, being (i) that molay revealed to his nephew beaujeu, shortly before his death, the rituals and treasures of the order (2) that the latter escaped, apparently, with these and with the disinterred ashes of the master, and was accompanied by nine other knights, all disguised as masons (3) that they found refuge among the stonemasons. it is

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

in the hindu pantheon a deity which resembles jehovah, in, tempting by "suggestion" of thoughts and "hardening" of the hearts of those whom he would make his tools and victims, it is narada. only with the latter it is no desire to obtain a pretext for "plaguing" and thus showing that "i am the lord god[[footnote(s* this is perhaps the reason why, in the bhagavad gita, we are told that brahma had communicated to narada in the beginning that all men whatsoever, even mlechchhas, outcasts and barbarians, might know the true nature of vasudeva and learn to have faith in that deity[[vol. 2, page] 49 the mirror of futurity. nor is it through any ambitious or selfish motive; but, verily, to serve and guide universal progress and evolution. narada is one of the few prominent characters, save some

rm root-race applies to one of the seven great races, sub- race to one of its great branches, and family-race to one of the sub-divisions, which include nations and large tribes* in the section on the divine dynasties, the nature of these "instructors" is explained* vide section attached to the "divisions into yugas[[vol. 2, page] 199 primeval language. awakening of their minds. before that, they communicated through what would now be called "thought-transference" though, with the exception of the race called the "sons of will and yoga- the first in whom the "sons of wisdom" had incarnated- thought was but very little developed in nascent physical man, and never soared above a low terrestrial level. their physical bodies belonging to the earth, their monads remained on a higher plane altog

easter island, are distant from each other from fifteen to eighteen hundred leagues, and the groups of intermediate islands, viti, samoa, tonga, foutouna, ouvea, the marquesas, tahiti, poumoutou, the gambiers, are themselves distant from these extreme points from seven or eight hundred to one thousand leagues "all navigators agree in saying that the extreme and the central groups could never have communicated in view of their actual geographical position, and with the insufficient means they had at hand. it is physically impossible to cross such distances in a pirogue. without a compass, and travel months without provisions "on the other hand, the aborigines of the sandwich islands, of viti, of new zealand, of the central groups, of samoa, tahiti, etc, had never known each other, had never

space offered him by his mother sophia- achamoth, he set himself to create a world of his own. aided by his sons, the six planetary genii, he fabricated man[[vol. 2, page] 244 the secret doctrine. but this one proved a failure. it was a monster, soulless, ignorant, and crawling on all fours on the ground like a material beast. ilda-baoth was forced to implore the help of his spiritual mother. she communicated to him a ray of her divine light, and so animated man and endowed him with a soul. and now began the animosity of ilda-baoth toward his own creature. following the impulse of the divine light, man soared higher and higher in his aspirations; very soon he began presenting not the image of his creator ilda-baoth but rather that of the supreme being, the 'primitive man' ennoia. then the

, that body will pay the penalty for this wisdom, carried from heaven down to the earth; hence the corruption of physical purity will become a temporary curse. the mediaeval kabalists knew this well, since one of them did not fear to write "the kabala was first taught by god himself to a select company of angels who formed a theosophic school in paradise. after the fall the angels most graciously communicated this heavenly doctrine to the disobedient child of earth, to furnish the protoplasts with the means of returning to their pristine nobility and felicity (quoted by christian ginsburg from the kabala. this shows how the event- of the sons of god, marrying and imparting the divine secrets of heaven to the daughters of men- allegorically told by enoch and in the sixth chapter of genesis

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

ils only, by the results of her[[vol. 1, page] viii own study and observation. the publication of many of the facts herein stated has been rendered necessary by the wild and fanciful speculations in which many theosophists and students of mysticism have indulged, during the last few years, in their endeavour to, as they imagined, work out a complete system of thought from the few facts previously communicated to them. it is needless to explain that this book is not the secret doctrine in its entirety, but a select number of fragments of its fundamental tenets, special attention being paid to some facts which have been seized upon by various writers, and distorted out of all resemblance to the truth. but it is perhaps desirable to state unequivocally that the teachings, however fragmentary

"to clear up an ambiguity as to the term language: primarily the word means the expression of ideas by human speech; but, secondarily, it may mean the expression of ideas by any other instrumentality. this old language is so composed in the hebrew text, that by the use of the written characters, which will be the language first defined, a distinctly separated series of ideas may be intentionally communicated, other than those ideas expressed by the reading of the sound signs. this secondary language sets forth, under a veil, series of ideas, copies in imagination of things sensible, which may be pictured, and of things which may be classed as real without being sensible; as, for instance, the number 9 may be taken as a reality, though it has no sensible existence, so also a revolution of

t, the daughter, wife, and mother of ammon, in the egyptian moon-glyph. in the kabala, sephira is the same as shekinah, and is, in another synthesis, the wife, daughter, and mother of the "heavenly man" adam kadmon, and is even identical with him, just as vach is identical with brahma, and is called the female logos. in the rig-veda, vach is "mystic speech" by whom occult knowledge and wisdom are communicated to man, and thus vach is said to have "entered the rishis" she is "generated by the gods" she is the divine vach- the "queen of gods; and she is associated- like sephira with the sephiroth- with the prajapati in their work of creation. moreover, she is called "the mother of the vedas "since it is through her power (as mystic speech) that brahma revealed them, and also owing to her pow

at connects the outer with the inner universe of man and animal. i think- and this is the modification i suggest to the older theory- there must be another form of matter present during life; a matter which exists in the condition of vapour or gas, which pervades the whole nervous organism, surrounds as an enveloping atmosphere* each molecule of nervous structure, and is the medium of all motion, communicated to and from the nervous centres. when it is once fairly presented to the mind that during life there is in the animal body a finely diffused form of matter, a vapour filling every part- and even stored in some parts; a matter constantly renewed by the vital chemistry; a matter as easily disposed of as the breath, after it has served its purpose- a new flood of light breaks on the inte

ve the idea of progressive world-evolution and growth. here it is, as offered two millenniums ago. the "world stuff" now nebulae, was known from the highest antiquity. anaxagoras taught that, having differentiated, the subsequent commixture of heterogeneous substances remained motionless and unorganized, until finally "the mind- the collective body of dhyan chohans, we say- began to work upon and communicated to it motion and order (aristotle's "physica" viii, 1) the theory is now taken up in its first portion, that of any "mind" interfering with it being rejected. spectrum analysis reveals the existence of nebulae formed entirely of gases and luminous vapours. is this the primitive nebular matter? the spectra reveal, it is said, the physical conditions of the matter which emits cosmic lig

BLUE EQUINOX

s impertinent to disclose; i will ask you to accept my word that it is efficient. with this provision, it is easy to see that intolerance and snobbery are impossible; for the example set by members of the universally respected higher grades is against this. i may add that members are bound together by participation in certain mysteries, which lead to a synthetic climax in which a single secret is communicated whose nature is such as to set at rest for ever all division on those fertile causes of quarrel, sex and religion. the possession of this secret gives the members entitled to it such calm of authority that the perfect respect which is their due never fails them. thus, then, you see brethren dwelling together in unity; and you wonder whether the lust of possession may not cause divisio

ions of a fairly fine style. i think that what she says in this subsection refers to a statement which i got from my guru in madura to the effect that there was a certain point in the body suitable for meditation, which, if once discovered, drew the thought naturally towards itself, the difficulty of concentration consequently disappearing, and that the knowledge of this particular point could be communicated by the guru to his approved disciples (subsection vii) we now find a muddle between the keys and the gates. the first five are obviously keys. the last two seem to be gates, in spite of the statements in the text. we also find the term bodhisattva in a quite unintelligible sense. we shall discuss this question more fully a little later on. the seven portals 83 the dhyanis are gods of

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

od hb. yellow root rt (xanthorrhiza) calmatives agents used for their mild calming effect. generally taken as a warm tea, upon retiring. catnip hb. chamomile fls. fennel seed hops -lindin fls. carminatives and aromatics substances of a fragrant smell that produce a peculiar sensation of warmth and pungency on the taste buds. when swallowed, there is a corresponding impulse in the stomach which is communicated to other parts of the body. aromatics are useful to expel gas from the stomach and intestines. they are chiefly used to make other medicinal formulae more palatable. allspice unripe fruit anise seed angelica seed capsicum fruit caraway seed cardamon seed lesson ten: herbalism/ 143 244/ buckland's complete book of witchcraft carminattves/aromatics (continued: catnip hb. celery seed cin

CHAOS MAGICK AND LUCIFERISM

leshing desires, creating servitors or elementals or to cast hexes or witch-spells. the medieval system of magic and invocation used sigils in this form extensively and almost exclusively. this can be found in various grimoires from the grimorium verum to abramelin the mage. the demons, angels and other spirits are bound and called by their symbols and signs, from which they may be understood and communicated with via ritual and syntax. the medieval systems only understood demons as exterior while beginning with spare and crowley proved that they are primarily interior looking outwards, our greatest and worst of selves hidden and buried. aleister crowley s edited goetia provides the ideal for this theory and how it may be sought and understood to align the mind to scientific ideal: cause a

CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

aring, extended periods of prayer and fasting. guided by the same "spirit that spoke to the prophets" he was led to expect a sign that would direct him to the fulfillment of some hidden divine purpose. the awaited epiphany occurred in a series of visions in 1822, 1825, and 1828. these successive revelations.relayed in\ 65\ turner's confessions with profoundly esoteric imagery and occult symbolism.communicated the objective of his final, fateful mission. in august 1831 turner struck out in one of the boldest uprisings of slaves ever to occur in the united states, with a violent force that black magic page 41 of 144 http//content.cdlib.org/xtf/view?docid=kt600020q0&chunk.id=0&doc.view=print 7/14/2006 reverberated throughout the entire south.[14] like nat turner, denmark vesey was a religious

CULTUS SABBATI

eamt ritual and ritual-as-dreamt form the basic rationale and context for our work. the active discourse between initiates and our spirit-patrons inspires and motivates this dreaming. this is demonstrably manifest in the magical artistry of individual initiates, whether through text, ritual performance, song, tapestry, craftsmanship, or image. where the spark of vision leaps, where inspiration is communicated. the path strays anew. so mote it be! alogos, magister: cultus sabbati. where the old serpent and man meet in murder and marriage, the spiritualisation of matter, the materialisation of spirit; the pole of heaven becomes the crown of the world. both in one: xoanon vox baetyltithe dance of the witches: opening the devil's eye copyright 2003 by robin artisson saturnian musings on mercur

DANCE OF THE WITCHES

effective regardless of the state of mind of the witch; however, the pleasure and depth of the experience is increased a thousandfold when the spiritual motions of the art are made apparent. some acts of craft require the trance to be effective in any meaningful way: divination, for instance, requires a shift into a state wherein subtle realities and messages are not only apparent, but able to be communicated. i have written at length about the need to change more than one's individual, moment-to moment perspective to *truly* achieve the trance; one needs to change the basic worldview and understanding of their relationship to what appears to us as the "world around us. a deeper perspective change is really needed to appreciate what the "trance" entails. i have said that the "trance" is al

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

f-111s have been officially confirmed and they dropped 539,129 tons of explosives. the number of cambodian dead is estimated at anything at between 30,000 and 500,000.62 but the biggest carnage was still to come because the devastation caused by the kissinger-nixon policy made the takeover by pol pot and the khmer rouge inevitable. the us 'ambassador' to red china during this period, the man who communicated between the communist regime and his boss, henry kissinger, was george bush.63 cambodia was, at least in part, about population culling, in my view. kissinger took over from averell harriman as the 'shuttle-diplomat' of the elite. kissinger is always flitting around, manipulating the american administration and foreign governments. in 1969 he was head of both the state department and

rt with a sword before me: let blood flow in my name. trample down the heathen; be upon them, o warrior, i will give you their flesh to eat..sacrifice cattle, little and big; after a child..kill and torture; spare not; be upon them!"5 if that sounds remarkably like some of the angry god stuff in the old testament, that's because it was almost certainly the same force on the fourth dimension which communicated to the ancients, to crowley, and to anyone else on that vibration who would help to stimulate the conflict and the energy of human misery, on which the prison warders feed. this is the force that controls the consciousness of those which control the global elite-illuminati-brotherhood, and it is the focus of worship in the all-seeing eye cult going back to ancient times. the communica

world order researcher, eustace mullins,1 the rothschilds use the code 'city' and 'first city' in north america to indicate banks under their influence from the city of london. he says these include first city properties, first city financial corporation of vancouver, first city trust of edmonton, and first city development ltd, which are all headed by samuel belzberg. much of the coordination is communicated through rothschild inc, of rockefeller plaza, new york, according to mullins. the rothschilds also operate through a canadian company known as powercorp which in turn connects with the hollinger group, the canadian publishing empire owned by the elite bilderberger, conrad black. the hollinger group controls a stream of publications worldwide, including the london-based telegraph newsp

question while thinking their years in the profession make them streetwise, or they are youngsters fresh out of university who have no experience of the world and the manipulation that goes on. there are, i stress, exceptions, but i am speaking generally here. i don't say this out of condemnation, but as this mindset stands between the events in the world and the way the information about them is communicated to the public, it is important that we know the nature of the filters and the filtering that goes on. 358 .and the truth shall set you free i remember talking in southern england one night in the terms i have outlined in this book. there was one person in the audience who seemed to have a permanent question mark above her head. this turned out to be the local journalist. when i saw he

coca-cola with these techniques, why can't they make more people vote for the party and the candidate they want? they can. of course they can. and given what you have read up to now, do you think they would use that potential to manipulate the public mind or would they refuse to do that because it was undemocratic? once the technology and the knowledge is available, there is nothing that can't be communicated to the subconscious through this technique of mass hypnosis. once more, we come back to the esoteric knowledge. the manipulators know how the psyche works and how it is possible to program responses without the conscious level of awareness knowing it is happening. the technology now exists which can be set up near a television or radio transmitter and will send out messages which lock

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

telecom, the uk's major telecommunications company. follow the right leg through to the right arm ruled by the gods 39 kings, founding colonies in all parts of the globe. with them went their serpent symbolism which has survived to this day in places like china and, most certainly, within the illuminati. it was during the atlantean-lemurian era that the same knowledge, stories, and symbolism were communicated all over the planet, and the royal bloodlines of the extraterrestrial races were seeded everywhere. this explains how, after the cataclysm, when european races "discovered" the americas, australia, and other apparently unconnected regions of the world, they found the people telling the same stories and following the same basic religions as each other (figure 8. the common origin was a

ere were many compartments still to be accessed, and brian desborough was helping her with that painstaking task. clinton, gore, and the elite satanists support for arizona's theme comes from phillip eugene de rothschild, another recovering mind-controlled satanist, who tells part of his story on an excellent website highlighting ritual abuse and mind control.3 after i contacted him, we have also communicated directly on several occasions. phillip, who uses another name in daily life, explains how his front altar or "presenter" personality was that of a serving the dragon: the present (i) 239 "good guy" christian, but beyond that he was programmed as a satanist as the unofficial son of a french rothschild. his mother was lula vieta pauline russell campbell, who was born in 1917 in farmersv

eemed to be communicating in a "chirping" manner and their eyes glowed. chirping sounds are pretty common in such reports and the glowing eyes are universal. the sumerians knew enlil, the chief anunnaki on the earth, as "the serpent with the shining eyes. eva found she was unable to move, another confirmation of the ancient and modern accounts of how the serpent "gods" could paralyse people. they communicated with her through telepathy. she felt they were observing her emotional state and probably feeding off the energy of fear their presence had generated. similar points were made by pamela stonebrooke about the way her reptilian seemed to get high on fear. the experience ended for eva when she began to mentally resist and visualised herself cocooned in white light. this seemed to confuse

n the little town of ridgecrest and this is where "d" once lived. ridgecrest is home to many mind-controlled slaves programmed at china lake and it's not far from where the mass murderer charles manson and his "family" used to live "d, a victim of trauma-based mind control, said that the military chose her because of her bloodline. they had told her that before the development of language, humans communicated by telepathy thanks to a hormone secreted in the brain. this hormone, she was told, was no longer operating in most people, only in particular bloodlines, including hers, and they wanted to use these abilities. the period, thousands of years ago, when this telepathic human brain function was genetically suppressed was almost certainly symbolised by the story common to most ancient cul

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

allachia, a chancellor of the court of the dragon in the 15th century. theprinces father was called dracul within the court. dracul= draco. wherever they went,the babylonian brotherhood created their own mystery schools to manipulate thepopulation into believing a nonsense and into giving away their power through superstitionand fear. at the same time the higher levels of these pyramid structures communicated theadvanced knowledge to those who would serve the reptilian agenda. where other non-reptilian initiation schools existed, they were infiltrated and taken over by the babylonianpriesthood. mystery schools have been around for tens of thousands of years, probablyhundreds of thousands, and they are used to pass on advanced knowledge to those thehierarchy and priests decide are worthy en

h today is close to the swiss drug money laundering centres likelugano, is a very important centre for the babylonian brotherhood. two of its modernbritish members, prince philip and his mentor, lord mountbatten, attended a meetingof the brotherhoods bilderberg group at lake como in 1965. the order of comacinewas divided into lodges headed by grand masters and they wore white gloves andaprons and communicated through secret signs and handshakes.22 all this washappening more than a thousand years before the official creation of freemasonry!they were given the patronage of the king of lombardy and were made masters of allmasons and architects in italy.23 it was this secret order, the successors to the earlierbrotherhood architects, the dionysian artificers, who provided the bridge betweentho

here was a wonderful opportunity tocirculate the suppressed knowledge of the ancient world if that was really the motivationof the james-bacon esoteric underground. but again we have the contradiction. the veryopposite happened. james employed bacon to edit the king james version of the bibleand launched a vicious condemnation of witches and wizards- those among the generalpopulation who used and communicated the esoteric knowledge. more than that, heembarked on a vicious slaughter of them, killing thousands, and he even wrote a bookexplaining how they should be identified and dealt with. why do that if, as claimed, themotivation of this underground stream was to protect and eventually circulate suchinformation? because that was never the idea. it helps if people whose support you needthin

in the specially-created caves dug ondashwoods orders to provide the appropriate locations for their satanism. a statue ofharpocrates, the greek god of secrecy and silence, was to be found on the premises ofthe hellfire club depicted with a finger held to his mouth.6 statues of harpocrates were185often found at the entrances to temples, caves and other sites where the mysteries wereperformed and communicated. it was dashwood and franklin, himself a deputypostmaster general for the colonies, who coordinated the war from both sides to ensurethe outcome- the covert control of the new united states by the babylonianbrotherhood in london. a letter dated june 3rd 1778, written by john norris, an agentof dashwood, says that he: did this day heliograph intelligence from doctor franklinin paris to

ownthe heathen; be upon them, 0 warrior, i will give you their flesh to eat. sacrifice cattle, littleand big; after a child. kill and torture; spare not; be upon them!.2the classic sentiments of the lower fourth dimensional reptilians and the satanicrings which serve them. if all that sounds remarkably like some of the angry god stuffin the old testament, thats because it was the same force which communicated to theancients, to crowley, and to anyone else on that vibration who would help to stimulatethe conflict of human misery on which these reptiles feed. this is the force that controlsthe consciousness of those which have controlled the babylonian brotherhood sinceancient times. when you read that diatribe, you will appreciate the mentality that canset out to create the horrors which ha

DEMONIC BIBLE

all to walk with god. the english translation of the keys bear a striking similarity to invocations in the clavicula solomonis, another medieval grimoire, but dee& kelly claimed that the keys were revealed to them by the angels, the letters of the words shown to them in a crystal show stone. the enochian evocation of dr. john dee also gives the invocation for various spirits with which dee& kelly communicated. a beast of revelation on april 4, 1904, aleister crowley, declared the start of a new aeon the aeon of horus. in crowley s philosophy each aeon represents a stage in the non-natural evolution of man. the aeon of isis was a time when man lived in close harmony with the natural world and the dominant religions involved the worship of nature. this was characterized by the pre-christian

DIABOLUS

for a young religious man called yavisht i friyan. the youth was invited to the residence of akht, but discovering that akht had dead matter (bones, rot hair or nails) under his pillows and carpets, he could not enter until akht had them removed. as the legend moves forward yavisht withstood each staota and then used the staota to attack akht. he took time to through sorcery, rushed into hell and communicated with ahriman who told him to accept his fate as it were. akht was said to have been defeated by yavisht and destroyed in physical form. the manichaean myths of creation were rich in their lore of the underworld. according to mary boyce18 who wrote on the manichaean myths, hell was divided into five kingdoms. in details on the underworld she also wrote- hell is divided into five kingdo

DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

e that the qabalah is a medieval forgery because they cannot trace mystical qabala page 7 a succession of early manuscripts, but those who know the manner of working of esoteric fraternities know that a whole cosmogony and psychology can be conveyed in a glyph which means nothing to the uninitiated. these strange old charts could be handed on from generation to generation, their explanation being communicated verbally, and the true interpretation would never be lost. when in doubt as to the explanation of some abstruse point, reference would be made to the sacred glyph, and meditation thereon would unfold what generations of meditation had ensouled therein. it is well known to mystics that if a man meditates upon a symbol around which certain ideas have been associated by past meditation

rew names of these letters, yod, he, vau, he. the vowels are indicated in hebrew by points inserted in and under the square letters of the script, which is written from right to left. these vowel-points were only introduced at a comparatively recent date, and the older hebrew scripts are unpointed so that the reader cannot see the pronunciation of any proper name for himself, but needs to have it communicated to him by someone who knows it. the true mystical pronunciation of the tetragrammaton is said to be one of the arcana of the mysteries. 11. to the four letters of the name are allotted any fourfold mystical classification, and by means of their correspondences we can trace all manner of relationships, and these are very important in practical occultism, as will be seen later. 12. four

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

were responsible. then ensued a battle of wills in which i experienced the sensation of being whirled through the air and falling from a great height and found myself back in my body. but my body was not where i had left it, but in a heap in the far corner of the room, which looked as if it had been bombed. by means of the well- known phenomenon of repercussion the astral struggle had apparently communicated itself to the body, which had somersaulted round the room while an agitated group had rescued the furniture from its path. i was somewhat shaken by this experience, which had not been a pleasant one. i recognised that i had had the worst of it and had been effectually ejected from the astral paths; but i also realised that if i accepted this defeat my occult career was at an end. just

EGYPTIAN BOOK OF THE DEAD PAPYRUS OF ANI MALESTROM

of the dead king in doing this was to secure the eternal life which was the peculiar attribute of the gods [1. robertson smith, the religion of the semites, p. 295; fraser, golden bough, vol. ii, p. 86. 2. the australian blacks kill a man, cut out his caul-fat, and rub themselves with it "the belief being that all the qualifications, both physical and mental of the previous owner of the fat, were communicated to him who used it; see fraser, golden bough, vol. ii, p. 88] the doctrine of eternal life. http//www.sacred-texts.com/egy/ebod/ebod05.htm (20 of 21 [8/10/2001 11:23:22 am] next: the egyptians' ideas of god. the doctrine of eternal life. http//www.sacred-texts.com/egy/ebod/ebod05.htm (21 of 21 [8/10/2001 11:23:22 am] sacred texts egypt index previous next the egyptians' ideas of god

ELLIS LOW TWELVE 1907

a new rifle. it had sold 3500 of the old rifles to a london firm, and they were to be delivered on the firm's order at the vienna arsenal. captain boynton opened negotiations with the firm, bought the rifles and sent a ship to trieste. when the rifles were safely stowed in the vessel, the austrian authorities, not satisfied with the arrangement, ordered the ship to be detained. when the order was communicated to captain boynton, he replied that the officials might go hang, and directed the captain to steam away. fire was opened upon the defiant vessel and she was struck several times. the wonder is that she was not sunk, but she succeeded in safely reaching the open sea. the daring captain deserved a better fate than to learn upon arriving in the harbor of bordeaux, in march, 1871, that th

ng to get out until matters were arranged for his removal. the party then rowed back, and morgan was left in the bomb proof of the magazine "the party then left, breakfasted at youngstown, and went up to lewiston on the rochester boat that passed up, with passengers for the royal arch installation that occurred there that day. there was quite a company of us there, and the intelligence was freely communicated that morgan was the abduction of william morgan 209 in fort niagara, and the greatest satisfactionwas expressed at the news that the manuscripts and printed sheets had been destroyed, and that in a few days morgan would be effectually separated from the company that had led to his ruin. during the day it was reported to us at lewiston that 'morgan had gone into theatricals' and was sh

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

f the supernatural in human society. deism. deism affirmed the existence of god the creator, but suggested that god had merely established a system of natural law, leaving the world to govern itself by that law. by implication, god was divorced from the world, and supernatural events did not occur; rather the supernatural was merely the misobserved natural. furthermore, neither angels nor spirits communicated with humans; and, in turn, prayer did not reach god. religious spokespersons responded, of course, and popularized a new definition of miracle .the breaking by god of his own natural laws to intervene in the lives of his creatures. deist thought was largely confined to a small number of intellectual circles, among them some very powerful and influential people, including most of the f

d the tree of knowledge, which had become grafted upon each other so that they formed one tree. some commentators believe this to symbolize the harmony of science and religion in the kabala. the guardian angel presented seth with three seeds from this tree and directed him to place them within the mouth of his father, adam, when he died. from this planting arose the burning bush, out of which god communicated to moses his holy name, and from a part of which moses made his magic wand. this was placed in the ark of the covenant and was planted by king david on mount zion, where it grew into a triple tree and was later cut down by solomon to form the pillars jachin and boaz, which were placed at the entrance to the temple. a third portion was inserted in the threshold of the great gate and ac

erson of the messiah or logos, whose power and influence descends through the angel masleh into the sphere of the zodiac. this is the spirit or word that actuated the chaos and ultimately produced the four elements and all creatures, by the agency of a spirit named raziel, who was the ruler of adam. 3. ehjeh, attributed to the holy spirit, whose divine light is received by the angel sabbathi, and communicated from him through the sphere of saturn. it denotes the beginning of the supernatural generation, and hence of all living souls. the ancient jews considered the three superior names to be those above, to be attributed to the divine essence as personal or proper names, while the seven noted below denote the measures (middoth) or attributes that are visible in the works of god. but modern

ments later she added: see, it has let the paper drop at the feet of madame j. billot saw a paper packet at the spot indicated. he found in it three small pieces of bone glued onto small strips of paper, with the words: st. maxime, st. sabine and many martyrs written beneath the fragments. with the same blind woman on october 27, 1820, he witnessed flower apports. j. p. f. deleuze, to whom billot communicated his experience in 1830, answered that he had just received a visit from a distinguished physician who had had similar experiences. his somnambule, however, never professed to have interviews with spirits. deleuze suggested that the power of animal magnetism might better explain the phenomena than the intervention of spirits. in the history of the curious occurrences in the household o

who, though they will sign their names correctly, apparently in their own character, make statements that are entirely false. to his question if the real self does not communicate any intelligence except at its volition, how is it that i can get an answer from my friend without his knowing anything about it? julia returned the answer that the real self does not always take the trouble when he has communicated a thing by the mind through the hand to inform the physical brain that he has done so. in one case the message stead received from a living friend referred to a calamity that happened three days later. stead s theory of automatic telepathy appears to have been borne out in experiments with the planchette, as recorded in proceedings of the society for psychical research (vol. 2, p. 235

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

which they belong. both in his mortal and immortal natures, he must strive to love god, to adore and to fear him in spirit and in truth. he must sedulously attempt to find out whether he is truly fitted for the practice of magic, and if so, to which branch he should turn his talents, experimenting in all to discover in which he is most naturally gifted. he must hold inviolate such secrets as are communicated to him by spirits, and he must accustom himself to their evocation. he must keep himself, however, from the least suspicion of diabolical magic, which has to do with satan, and which is the perversion of the theurgic power concealed in the word of god. medieval magic encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. 1008 when he has fulfilled these conditions, and before he proceeds

food. on the day he has chosen for the invocation, he must seek a retired and uncontaminated spot, entirely free from observation. after offering up prayer, he compels the spirit he has chosen to appear. by this time he should have reached a state of awareness in which it is impossible that the spirit should remain invisible to him. on the arrival of the angel, the desire of the magus is briefly communicated to him, and his answer is written down. no more than three questions should be asked, and the magician then dismisses the angel to his special sphere. besides having converse with angels, the magus also has power over the spirits of the elements and may choose to evoke one or more of them. to obtain power over the salamanders, for example, the comte de gabalis of the abbe de villars w

menger, howard (1922) one of the original flying saucer contactees of the 1950s, howard menger emerged in 1956 when he told his story to late-night radio talk show host long john nebel. three years later, his book from outer space to you appeared. menger told of contacts that began when he was only ten years old. the original contact was with a beautiful blonde woman whom he met in person but who communicated via telepathy. other contacts followed with other humanoid beings. then in 1946, the woman disembarked from a spaceship and announced that a wave of contacts was in humanity s immediate future as many space people were coming to earth to assist in solving its problems. in 1956, in the wake of the publicity given contactee george adamski, menger took some photos of flying saucers, and

of this action consists of alternating effects which may be considered fluxes and refluxes. it is by this operation (the most universal in nature) that the active relations are exercised between the heavenly bodies, the earth and its constituent particles. it particularly manifests itself in the human body with properties analogous to the magnet; there are poles, diverse and opposed, which can be communicated, changed, destroyed and reinforced; the phenomenon of inclination is also observable. this property of the animal body which renders it susceptible to the influence of celestial bodies and to the reciprocal action of the environing ones i felt prompted to name, from its analogy to the magnet, animal magnetism. it acts from a distance without the intermediary of other bodies. similarly

on of inclination is also observable. this property of the animal body which renders it susceptible to the influence of celestial bodies and to the reciprocal action of the environing ones i felt prompted to name, from its analogy to the magnet, animal magnetism. it acts from a distance without the intermediary of other bodies. similarly to light it is augmented and reflected by the mirror. it is communicated, propagated and augmented by the voice. by applying magnetic plates to the patient s limbs, mesmer effected his first cures in 1773. the arousal of public attention was due to a bitter controversy between mesmer and a jesuit priest maximilian hell, professor of astronomy at the university of vienna, who claimed priority of discovery. mesmer won. in 1778, after a bitter public controve

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

be out there somewhere in deep space, though so far away that no direct evidence supports the proposition. when devout individuals report feeling the presence of god, they usually describe a subjective state that the nonbeliever does not feel compelled to take literally. of course we know there was a time when our ancestors were certain that otherworldly beings of all sorts walked the world. gods communicated openly with humans. one could summon up their presence or encounter them spontaneously. fairies and other supernatural entities haunted the landscape as introduction xi things that existed not just in supernatural belief but in actual experience. we also know that our poor, benighted ancestors knew no better. superstitious, fearful, deeply credulous, they mistook shadows and dreams fo

y psychic connections with the otherworld, there are many who report direct physical meetings with beings from outer space, other dimensions, the hollow earth, and other fantastic places. not all of these ideas are new, of course. the hollow earth and its inhabitants were a popular fringe subject in nineteenth-century america, and in the latter half of that century, spiritualist mediums sometimes communicated with martians or even experienced out-of-body journeys to the red planet. in 1896 and 1897, during what today would be called a nationwide wave of unidentified flying object (ufo) sightings, american newspapers printed accounts of landings of strange craft occupied by nonhuman crews of giants, dwarfs, or monsters presumed to be visiting extraterrestrials. but in the ufo age that is, t

york: abbeville press. saliba, john a, 1995. religious dimensions of ufo phenomena. in james r. lewis, ed. the gods have landed: new religions from other worlds, 15 64. albany, ny: state university of new york press. wallis, roy, 1974. the aetherius society: a case study of a mystagogic congregation. sociologi- cal review 22: 27 44. affa affa first appeared in 1952 among the extraterrestrials who communicated to a small prescott, arizona, occult group headed by george hunt williamson. affa, identified as being from the planet uranus, first spoke through automatic writing, then later allegedly by radio, warning of threats to earth by evil humans and menacing aliens from the orion solar systems. affa later surfaced in automatic-writing communications to frances swan of eliot, maine, beginnin

agent, but the agency chose not to pursue the matter. in the summer of 1959 navy commander julius larsen, an oni liaison officer to the cia s photographic intelligence center in washington, dc, stumbled upon a file on the incident. larsen, a navy pilot who harbored a private fascination with spiritualism, called on swan and knowles. at one point larsen tried automatic writing and believed he had communicated with affa, though swan insisted he had not contacted her affa. back in washington larsen talked with center director arthur lundahl and lundahl s assistant, lt. cmdr. robert neasham, a navy officer. in their presence larsen entered a trance state and supposedly contacted affa while lundahl and neasham peppered him with questions. at one point, challenged to prove his existence, affa r

request for a flyover. friend wrote a memo on the episode and sent it to his superiors. nothing further was done. the incident remained buried in pentagon, fbi, and cia files until the early 1970s, when friend shared his notes with ufo historian david m. jacobs. subsequently, some exaggerated accounts of the episode were published in the ufo literature, a few even claiming that the cia itself had communicated with extraterrestrials. see also: williamson, george hunt further reading emenegger, robert, 1974. ufos past, present and future. new york: ballantine books. fitzgerald, randall, 1979. messages: the case history of a contactee. second look 1, 12 (october: 12 18, 28 29. jacobs, david m, 1975. the ufo controversy in america. bloomington: indiana university press. williamson, george hunt

FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

ook of that which is concealed. 2" 2' 8: 5 the main body of the text begins: the book of that which is concealed is the book of the balancing in weight. until not (al, lo) existed as weight, not (al) existed as seeing face-to-face. and the earth(/rah, haaretz) was nullified, and the crowns of the primordial kings were found as not (al. until the head (sar, rosh, desired by all desires, formed and communicated the garments of splendor. that weight arises from the place which is not him. those who exist as not (al) are weighed in yah hy. in his body exists the weight. not (al) unites, and not (al) begins. in yah hy have they ascended; who not (al) are, and are, and will be. 1 the first chapter of lao tze s tao-te ching opens with verses that address the mysterious unknown and its two aspects

FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

or cabahst magic, though the details of the way in which he did this only the initiated can explain. more could doubtless be learned from reuchlin's de arte cabalistica (1517)2 in which several of pico's cabahst conclusions3 are quoted and commented upon and in which the practitioner of cabala could learn much that was not explained by pico, for instance that angels, who are voiceless, are better communicated with by signacula memorativa (hebraic mnemonic signs) than by speaking their names.4 reuchlin treats at length of the letter-number calculations, gives many names of angels, including those of the seventy-two who form the name of god (vehuiah, ieliel, sitael, elemiah, and so on)5 and instructions how to summon the more familiar raphael, gabriel, and michael.6 through reuchlin, pico's

l dialogue, in which the message is translated into terms of the copernican philosophy. a basic theme of bruno's spaccio della bestia trionfante (1584) is the glorification of the magical religion of the egyptians. their worship was really the worship of "god in things: for. diverse living things represent diverse spirits and powers, which beyond the absolute being which they have, obtain a being communicated to all things according to their capacity and measure. whence god as a whole (though not totally but in some more in some less cxcellendy) is in all things. for mars is more efficaciously in natural vestiges and modes of substance, in a viper or a scorpion, nay even in an onion or garlic, than in any inanimate picture or statue. thus one should think of sol as being in a crocus, a daf

d widely, particularly in the east.1 the magia and cabala of the wise men with whom he conferred at fez was not altogether pure "but notwithstanding, he knew how to make good use of the same, and found still better grounds for his faith, altogether agreeable with the harmony of the whole world, and wonderfully impressed in all periods of time."2 he also admired the way in which the learned of fez communicated to one another new discoveries in mathematics, physics, and magic and wished that the magicians, cabalists, physicians, and philosophers of germany were equally co-operative.3 much of the "fama" is quite unintelligible; no doubt it is intended to be so; mysterious "rotae" are alluded to; vaults covered with geometrical diagrams, and the like.4 the brethren possess some of the books of

FRATER ELIJAH ANGELS OF CHAOS

, the part about babalon& the great mystery) and a little bit from principia discordia (concerning eris and the origin of the universe. it seems now as i write this that my mind is trying to make me forget (my censor i think. another note on what was said by babalon "i came because you called me, silly" i told her i was scared, and thought myself unworthy, but she knew and understood me. this was communicated through words and something more. i do not know if babalon possessed some woman or this was a physical manifestation, but others saw her, and danced with her also. 5 summary of techniques a certain level of social conformity is present even among the chaotes. it is distinctive and yet parallel to format and precision. i emphasize the effect, but the dream sequence is not so easily des

FRATER TENEBROUS CULTS OF CTHULHU

carnation commonly associated with satan. he is depicted in seventeenth century tracts on witchcraft as a creature with ebony skin, the long black robe of a priest, and a conical hat a description substantiated by the testimonies of individuals in both europe and lovecraft s own new england. nyarlathotep s physical appearance also compares quite strikingly to that of the astral entity, aiwaz, who communicated the text known as the book of the law to aleister crowley in cairo, 1904, thus inaugurating the present aeon of horus. crowley describes aiwaz as, a tall dark man in his thirties, with the face of a savage king, and eyes veiled lest their gaze should destroy what they saw. according to grant, the cult of aiwaz can be traced to a period that inspired the age-long draconian tradition of

every event which has occurred since the formation of the planet. it can be accessed at will by those individuals who possess the necessary psychic ability, and may be manipulated to provide positive images. it was from the akashic records that blavatsky transmitted the book of dzayn, and crowley transcribed the book of the cells of the qliphoth could it be that lovecraft may have subconsciously communicated the book of dead names from the same source? in his realisation of the cthulhu mythos, lovecraft also drew upon a wide range of sources from the historical occult tradition, and from the literary material pertaining to it. in his essay, supernatural horror in literature, he mentions academic works such as frazer s the golden bough, and margaret murray s the witch cult in western europ

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL 2

rchy from neptune and is designated azoth by the alchemists. this spiritual fire is not alike in every man nor is it as luminous in one as in another. the state thereof depends upon the spiritual advancement of the person in question. when the aspirant to the higher life had been instructed in these mysteries of symbolism and the time had come to speak to him plainly, the following teachings were communicated to him, not necessarily in these words nor in this manner. but at any rate he was given to understand and it was made clear to him that-"anatomically man belongs to the animals, and that below that kingdom in the scale of evolution are the plants. they are pure and innocent, their propagative practices are untainted by passion, and their whole creative force is turned upwards toward t

FULLER J F C SECRET WISDOM OF THE QABALAH

many. the intellectual evolution of the masses has not kept pace with the physical evolution of the scientists. a new body has been built, a body of titanic power, yet it is still inhabited by a mind which belongs to a far less powerful instrument. the result is a moral disintegration- a throwing out of balance, out of focus, out of equilibrium. chaos surrounds us, because the mysteries have been communicated to those unworthy to receive them, and not until the new body is endowed with a new mind will a new soul be born within it. such an equilibrium can alone be established through wonder- a stepping out from the finite towards the infinite, a transmutation of satan into god. secret wisdom of the qabalah page 8 the secrecy of transcendental knowledge transcendental knowledge is knowledge

s the zohar, or book of splendour, a vast jumbled commentary on the pentateuch, written partly in aramaic and partly in hebrew. tradition asserts that its author was rabbi simeon ben yohai, who lived in the second century a.d; of it ginsburg says: it was first taught by god himself to a select company of angels, who formed a theosophic school in paradise. after the fall the angels most graciously communicated this heavenly doctrine to the disobedient child of earth, to furnish the protoplasts with the means of returning to their pristine nobility and felicity. from adam it passed secret wisdom of the qabalah page 10 over to noah, and then to abraham, the friend of god, who emigrated with it to egypt, where the patriarch allowed a portion of this mysterious doctrine to ooze out. it was in t

GAMBLE ELIZA BURT THE GOD IDEA OF THE ANCIENTS OR SEX IN RELIGION

ly discovered scientific principle, that it is possible to transmit telegraphic communications without wires, and simply by means of magnetic currents in earth and water? nor is this remarkable skill confined to the "barbarians of the old world" a correspondent from the far west to the new york press wrote that long before the news of the custer massacre reached fort abraham lincoln the sioux had communicated it to their brethren. the scouts in crook's column to the south knew of it almost immediately, as did those with gibbon farther northwest. the same writer says that several years ago a naval lieutenant ran short of provisions. he pushed on to a settlement as rapidly as possible and upon arriving there found that the inhabitants had provided for his coming and had a bounteous store awa

d to be identical with the greek aphrodite. besides this superior god they venerated a triad which was closely connected with the sun. these gods were called chuquilla, catuilla, and intyllapa. they say that as their ancestors journeyed from a remote country to the northwest they bore the image of their god in a coifer or box made of reeds. to the four priests who had charge of this box or ark he communicated his oracles and directions. he not only gave them laws but taught them the ceremonies and sacrifices which they were to observe "and even as the pillar of cloud and fire conducted the israelites in their passage through the wilderness, so this spanish devil gave them notice when to advance forward, and when to stay"[94 [94] faber, pagan idolatry, book i, ch. v. according to marsden, t

s, significant of a primitive monotheism; these, at a later period, being translated into symbolical or allegorical language, were by the poets transformed into epic or narrative myths, in which the original subject symbolized was almost effaced, whilst the allegorical expressions were received generally in a literal sense. hence, to the many, the meaning of the ancient doctrine was lost, and was communicated only to the few, under the strictest secrecy in the mysteries of eleusis and samothrace. thus there was a popular theology to suit the people, and a rational theology reserved for the educated, the symbolical language in both being the same, but the meaning of it being taken differently. in course of time, as knowledge makes its way among the people, and religious enlightenment with i

GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

fellowship of therosycrosshad no other imperator beside waite.notthat his rule was either malign or capricious; waite had no desire to emulate the paranoid macgregor mathers, and his government of theorderwasbothsane and sensible. there was no seekingoutof secret chiefs or 'sun masters' in the manner of felkin or brodie-innes; the fellowship saw itself purely as'theguardian of a path of symbolism communicated in ritual after the manner of the chief instituted mysteries, past and present, and that symbolism 'is concerned onlywiththe quest and attainment of the human soul on its return to the divine centre: it is sought thereby to recall its members to the true object of research and the living method of its attainment. at the very outset of his career in the order, the would-be neophyte was

: subject to the independence and autonomy of each section there shall be no reserveofdoctrine, instruction or meansofceremonialworkingbetween the chiefsofthetwosections.clause18: there shall be no secrecy between thetwosections in respectofthose grades of theorderknownand recognized up to the timeofthe separationofthe sectionsbutgrades and rites worked subsequently by one section if any shall be communicated only under the rules bywhichthey are governed [a further clause (thenumberofwhichcannot be identified 'affirmsthatintheone case there is a triple headship and in theotherthatthe head is"themosthonouredfrater finem respice, 7=4" andhimonly-_appendixe _thefellowshipoftherosycross(i)constitution&lawsofthefellowship1.thefellowship of the rosy cross is the guardian of a path of symbolism c

edto returnallrituals and papersin the caseof their resignation or dismission. 20.theobligatory meetings of the fellowship are the festivals for the celebration of the vernaland autumnal equinox, under reasonable reserves in respect ofsickness, prohibitive distance and real inability ofotherkinds. attendance is a matter of dutywhenthere is no absolute hindrance. 21.thehistory of the fellowship is communicated in thethirdorder onlybutin one of its forms it is referable to thethirdquarter of the 18th century,withoutsuch antiquity being- regarded asperseea test of value. 22.theconstructionofthe constitutionandof these laws rests in_ the authority of the imperator, it being laiddownthat alterations herein or additions hereto shall be made only with. the concurrence of the body general of adept

GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

es in the courseofa long and paranoid 'manifesto, which he issued to theorderin1896(the 'manifesto' demanded the submission to his will of all the membersofthe second order, who were becoming unhappy with his autocratic rule and suspicious of the secret chiefs):concerning the secret chiefs of the order, to whom i make referenceand fromwhom i have received the wisdom of the second order whichrhave communicated to you, i can tellyounothing.i do not even knowtheir earthlynames. i know them only by certain mottoes. i havebutveryrarelyseen theminthephysicalbody;and on such rare occasions therendezvouswasmadeastrallythemat the time and placewhich had beenastrallyappointedbeforehand. for my part ibelievethem to be human andlivingupon this earth; but possessing terrible superhuman powers.'theirter

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

ome special knowledge of a peculiar system of gipsy cartomancy, which for reasons known to himself he was not at liberty to divulge, and of a special pack of cards used by them.thefriend who told me this had never seen the cards,butfrom the evidence of the tarot pack shown me by mrs lee it seems more than likely that these were in fact the tarot cards, and that the interpretation thereof had been communicated as a secret to leland. so then there appears to be a probability, in spite of the scepticism of the folklorists, that the connection of the tarot with the gipsies may have a solid foundation in fact, and on this also we must await further evidence. meanwhile a guess may be hazarded that, although the cards arrived in europe before the gipsies, they may yet have a common origin. both t

ed to christianity,butfirst endeavour to make them.good buddhists. the buddhisthasdeveloped himsellas far asma,nas,buthehas not developed the principle of buddhi. to makehima christian before he has developed the principle of buddhi would be to make himithypocrite.thatprinciple must be calledintoaction.ifwe read the most esotericofthe eastern writings, we find that the mysteries of buddhiare only communicated to pledged chelas under the strictest pledges; the easterns must progess. or become extinct: that has always been the experience of the past.ifthey are to progress, it is the influence of the west that will doitif'proofis wanted of that, look at the way they regardparabrahmitisessentially the same as the hebrew concept of negative existencethree veils of negative existenceofthe.kabala

em tobea concession of their entire position to the materialists. because, for this purpose at all events, we must grant that everything of which we are conscious is physical. we mustthetatwas217consider for this purpose that all thought isbuta secretion of the brain, merely a mode of the grey matter of the brain, that everything that we perceive, any object of sense, is merely certain vibrations communicated through a certain sense by the air or what not to the brain, and the modification so produced in the brain perceived and recorded- a group of such sensations, it may be, forming a distinct image- thus the eye giving us a sensation of redness, giving us also. a sensation of form, of scolloped and convoluted formitmay be; the touch giving us a sensation of velvety softness and the like;

GIL